LETTERS 



FROM 



THE CONTINENT 



SIR EGERTON BRYDGES, BART. K.J. 




KENT : 

^rintcD at tj^c pribatc l^vt^^ of 2e? ^ti'org ; 

BY JOHN WARWICK. 



1821. 




^ 






CONTENTS 



PAGE. 

Introductory 1 

The Kingdom of Burgundy Helvetia— Ancient 

Kings— House of Charlemagne 11 

Ferney Voltaire 28 

Rosseau 35 

Chillon— Meillerie 39 

Kingdom of Burgundy 43 

Dukes of Burgundy— Counts Palatine of Burgundy 53 

History of Savoy 57 

The Counts of Geneva 67 

General Reflections- --Decline and Termination of the 
Kingdom of Burgundy Jean Muller Paul- 
Henri-Mallet 71 

House of Savoy— Faucigny 77 

Originality very rare— Dante, Petrarch, Boccace, 
Chaucer, Spenser, Sackville, Milton— -Court Poets 

of Charles I. and Charles II 90 

Baths of St. Gervais in Savoy— Reflections on Sa- 
voyard Simplicity 107 

Reflections— Passage of the Simplon resumed— Bor- 
romean Islands-— Visconti and Sforza Families. . . . 127 

Dukes of Parma and Plazenza 162 

Agology for the long interval between the dates of 

these Letters Reflections on the intervening 

Events-— Aim of the Publication— Common Cha- 
racter of Travels 171 



CONTENTS 



LETTER. PACE. 

1 . . Introductory 1 

2.. The Kingdom of Burgundy Helvetia— Ancient 

Kings— House of Charlemagne 11 

3. , Ferney Voltaire 28 

4. .Rousseau 35 

5. . Chillon— Meillerie 39 

6. . Kingdom of Burgundy 43 

7. .Dukes of Burgundy— Counts Palatine of Burgundy 53 

8. . History of Savoy 57 

9. , The Counts of Geneva 67 

10. . General Reflections— Decline and Termination of the 
Kingdom of Burgundy Jean Muller Paul- 
Henri-Mallet 71 

11. . House of Savoy— Faucigny 77 

12. . Originality very rare— Dante, Petrarch, Boccace, 
Chaucer, Spenser, Sackville, Milton— -Court Poets 

of Charles I. and Charles II 90 

13 ., Baths of St. Gervais in Savoy— Reflections on Sa- 
voyard Simplicity 107 

14. , Passage of the Simplon &c , 116 

15. . Reflections— Passage of the Simplon resumed— Bor- 

romean Islands— Visconti and Sforza Families. . . . 127 

16. . Dukes of Parma and Placenza 162 

17. . Apology for^ the long interval between the dates of 

these Letters Reflections on the intervening 

Events— Aim of the Publication— Common Cha- 
racter of Travels 171 



LETTERS 

FMOM THE CONTINENT, 



LETTER I. 



INTRODUCTORY. 



Switzerland, 11 th June, 1819. 

Itineraries, Toms, Travels; Topographi- 
cal, Historical, and Statistical Descriptions of 
every part of Europe, abound even to satiety. 
He therefore who should attempt to add another 
to these classes of works, would not act very 
discreetly. 

Remarks and reflections suggested by the 
scenes or manners of foreign countries are not 
liable to the same censure. If there be intrinsic 
value in the writer's thoughts, information, or 
language; if he should be happily gifted with 



2 LETTER I. 

original powers of mind; with liveliness of 
fancy; and energy of feeling; the view of new 
prospects ; of different customs ; and other forms 
of government may add to the animation of his 
mind^ and give a favourahle opportunity of pour- 
ing out some of its stores. 

The matter of Travels therefore^ will only 
make an incidental part of these Letters; and 
will only be noticed so far as it may give rise to 
the subject which may occupy the excursions of 
the author's mind. Faculties ever at work, an 
heart ever in motion, weave webs, and build 

castles, in every situation which they fondly 

desire to preserve and communicate. 

There are few pleasures equal to those of 

literature: there are scarcely any so innocent 

and pure: scarcely any so noble: and scarcely 

any so beneficial : when their fruits are not buried 

in the bosoms of the cultivators. 

I never rest till I have obtained an outline, 

at least, of the history of the place that I inhabit; 

but I shall not trouble the reader with what may 

be easily found in printed books. 

Switzerland, anciently called Helvetia, or the 



INTRODUCTORY. 3 

greater part, was included in the temporary king- 
dom of Arles^ in the ninth century, under Charles 
le Gros, ^ forming, I conceive, together with 
Savoy, that part which as a separate kingdom 
had gone under the name of Burgundy Trans- 
Jurane, while Burgundy Cis-Jurane, the other 
part, extended from Franche-Comte, on the bor- 
ders of Alsatia, north, through Burgundy, Dau- 
phine^ and Prov ence, to the Mediterranean, south. 
This kingdom lasted but a very short time. It 
fell to peices again with the death of Charles le 
Gros, or rather with his deposition. Boson had 
taken it from Charles le Gros: but Rodolph 
soon wrested nwdj from this Boson the kingdom 
of High Burgundy. His son, Rodolph H. join- 
ed again Aries and Provence by compromise 
with Hugh, Count de Provence, who was com- 
petitor with Berengaire I. for the kingdom of 
Italy. Rodolph III. the grandson, who died 
1032, was the last king of this race. Such a 
vast territory would have formed a most power- 
ful kingdom, if it had ever had time to con sol i- 

* Great grandson of Charlemagne. Ob. 888, 



4 LETTER I. 

date itself: but perhaps it could not have con- 
solidated itself from want of natural boundaries. 
Mallet, the historian, remarks that Switzerland 
alone seems marked out by Nature to make its 
inhabitants a people distinct from their neigh- 
bours. 

Switzerland afterwards fell to the Emperors, 
till the Helvetic Confederacy emancipated them 
from the House of Hapsburg. Geneva fell 
under the at least contested power of the Counts 
of Savoy, who formed a principality out of the 
ruins of the kingdom of Burgundy. The Counts 
and Bishops of Geneva, and even the Bourgeoisie, 
disputed privileges and pre-eminences with them. 
From the time that Geneva perfectly liberated 
itself, its history is quite familiar to all well-read 
persons. The figure it makes in the annals of 
Protestantism, and the names of Calvin and 
Beza have so associated it with that, which is 
most impressed upon the memory, that it would 
be disgusting to retread these steps. Lord Byron 
has drawn the attention of the English reader to 
the fate of Francis Bonnivard in his Prisoners 
of Chillon. He died about 1571, aged about 



INTRODUCTORY. O 

seventy-five. There are two or three cnrioiis 
traits of him^ not elsewhere noticed^ in the 
Fragmens Biographiqiies et Historiques of Mons. 
Grenus-Saladin, Geneve, 1815, S""^. a rare vo- 
lume, extracted from the original registers of the 
Council of Geneve, with ninety-seven portraits 
of Syndics, and other eminent Genevois. 

The slightest allusions to the celebrated per- 
sons of Geneva, without any notice of Rousseau, 
would seem like coldness and neglect. The 
great difference of opinion, which it is customary 
to encourage regarding him, requires either a 
long discussion, or a recognition of the fewest 
words. Common-place praise, or common-place 
condemnation, w^ould be idle and revolting. His 
character is one, which interest me to analyze : 
but which would be too long for this first stage 
of my outset. I may say the same of Madame 
de Stael. 

Every one is attached naturally, and perhaps 
wisely, to the character and habits of his own 
country. As his experience enlarges; as his 
mind enlightens; as his associations untwist 
themselves; take new directions; and throw 



O LETTER I. 

themselves round new objects, he begins to won- 
der at many of his prejudices : to see happiness 
in other modes of hfe, and health and pleasure in 
other sorts of scenery; to believe that liberty and 
welfare are consistent with more than one form of 
goverment ; to admit that wealth is not the result 
merely of one system of commerce, or one form 
of political economy: but that, of all, the major 
part have some good, peculiar to themselves : 
that many things, deemed essential, soon become 
indifferent: and that we soon reconcile ourselves 
to the indurance, or privation, of what we had 
formerly thought most important to be free from, 
or possessed of. 

It is by constant occupation, wherever our 
lot may carry us, that Time moves swiftly, and 
and generally smoothly, on. The thoughts prey 
upon the heart, when not strongly engaged. 
Who is free from regrets of the past, or dread of 
the future ? Who has not had his misfortunes, 
and his griefs? Who has been free from deep 
wounds to his affections, from the loss of friends, 
from the premature death of beloved relatives ? 
The spirit must be hard^ that can give ample 



INTRODUCTORY. / 

space to the power of these sorrowful musings ! 
They gather strength hy indulgence^ and burst 
the breast that allows them room to swell. 

But how can the regions of literature be ex- 
hausted? Each new^ step opens numerous new 
vistas to as yet unexplored; and the more we 
read, the more we have to learn. Every new 
country we visit suggests a thousand enquiries, 
on which before we felt no curiosity. We asso- 
ciate its history with its scenery, and the visible 
relics of its former grandeur; an interest is rais- 
ed for its rulers and its people ; our impressions 
and recollections become, as it were, embodied : 
the light spreads: we go from country to coun- 
try : one history links itself to another ; till the 
whole is elucidated: the figures on all sides start 
from the canvas : each throws a ray upon its 
neighbours: and the whole shews an unity of 
design, of which many of the parts were before 
inexplicable. 

We know that all are not qualified for this 
mental industry. Either the native endowment, 
or the habitual attention, is w anting. Perhaps 
also the labour of reading may only overload 



b LETTER I. 

the memory, if their he no force of intellectual 
digestion. An overloaded memory is a danger- 
ous thing: it serves to make folly more conspi- 
cuous ; to increase its conceit ; and augment the 
delusion of its self-confidence. 

On the other hand, what can the most pow- 
erful human mind do without knowledge ? What 
enlarged opinions can we form on politics with- 
out history ? How can we be confident of the 
character of human nature, under various cir- 
cumstances, but from a familiarity with the ex- 
perience of past ages ? Is the present alone to 
be our care? Is the present sufficient for all 
the observation we require; and all the practical 
results we have occasion for ? 

It is history which reconciles us to our lot : 
it is history that shows us, when we are unhappy, 
how few have escaped better than ourselves: 
that power and principalities are never free from 
deep anxieties; and seldom from dangers, and 
violent deaths ! This the annals of every Sove- 
reign House of Europe will sufficiently shew. 

A man of enlarged faculties, and enlarged 
cultivation, wanders about a citizen of the world. 



INTRODUCTORY. 9 

feeling an interest in the events of every country, 
and the characters of human nature under every 
government, and every climate. He seeks to 
extend his restless desire of knowledge by diver- 
sified observation ; to refresh his mind by novelty 
of matter; and to give new impulse to his per- 
ceptions by change of scenery, and variety of 
objects. 

Europe restored to peace, and restored to the 
principles of its ancient institutions, revives all 
that interest for the stories of old times, which 
had almost ceased from the force with which the 
most destructive changes had been effected, and 
the blaze of new doctrines by which they had 
been gilded. The transactions of the past again 
associate themselves with the existing orders of 
things: and the literature, which supplies the 
store of moral and political pictures, is once 
more called for, protected, and read with avidity. 
The Swiss appear to be great readers: they 
are a laborious, patient people : their knowledge 
is extensive ; and they seem to have a turn for 
the Sciences : but I should doubt if a pre-emi- 
nence of Imagination was not a rare endowment 



10 LETTER I. 

with them. Rousseau and Madame de Stael 
may be said to have almost exhausted the whole 
fountain of their supply. However, the Baroness 
de Montolieu, the author of Caroline de Lichtfeld^ 
and numerous other Tales, has an easy and fer- 
tile fancy, enriched by various knowledge, and 
beautifully shaded by a simple and touching 
moral pathos, and an happy facility and grace of 
style. She lives near Lausanne. 

This letter, as introductory, has been made 
purposely general. Though it is not intended 
in future letters to enter into trite history, or 
trite topography, yet history out of the vulgar 
course of research, such as never appears in 
common books, and can only be collected by an 
attentive comparison of works of the first autho- 
rity, ancient or modern, is a field that I shall 
take fall liberty to enter upon, as accident gives 
the impulse. For instance, I may indulge the 
desire to strike out a sketch of the interesting 
annals of the fallen Kingdom of Burgundy, so 
utterly past over, or so confusedly alluded to, in 
modern volumes of travels or geography. 



11 



LETTER II. 



i^ouge of ©i)adcmagnf. 



Switzerland, I st July, 1819. 

1 HE chain of high mountains^ called the Jura, 
extending from North to South, separate France 
from Switzerland. The northern end of them 
points to Alsace, the southern to Provence and 
the Mediterranean. Their longitudinal direction 
is parallel with that of the Alpes. On the French 
side of this chain are, Franche-Comte on the 
North, and Burgundy on the South. The coun- 
try which lies hetween these parallel chains of 
mountains, the Jura and the Alpes, forms Hel- 
vetia, or Switzerland. On the North, this coun- 
try is shut in by the Rhine : on the South, by the 
Rhone. So perfect were its ancient Natural 
Limits. 



12 LETTER II. 

The Rhone takes its source from Mont- 
Furca^ on the western side of St. Gothard^ tra- 
verses the whole length of the Canton of Valais^ 
and throwing itself into Lake Leman, passes 
through Geneva; a short distance afterwards 
receives the Arve^ which brings to it the waters 
of Faucigny^ and those of the northern and 
western sides of Mont-Blanc: afterwards it 
makes itself a passage among the rocks at the 
extremity of Mount Jura, ingulphs itself for 
some time, and at last, directing its course South^ 
fertilizes many of the most beautiful departments 
of France, passing to Lyons, where it receives 
the Saone. It afterwards receives the waters of 
the Isere, the Drome, and the Durance, and dis- 
charges itself into the Mediterranean in the Gulf 
of Lyons. 

The country which lies on the left bank of 
the Rhone, from Sion, the capital of Valais^ to 
Geneva, at the bottom of Lake Leman, forms 
part of Savoy, except the small portion on the 
western shore of the extremity of the lake, which 
belongs to the Canton of Geneva. 

The Rhine also takes its rise in the Grisons, 



LETTER II. 13 

at no great distance from the source of the Rhone. 
It unites the waters of a great part of the north- 
em chain of the Rhetian Alpes : and after having 
abandoned the Grisons^ separates the Rhinthal 
from the Tyrol, traverses the Lake of Constance, 
and forms the limits of Switzerland on the North. 
It goes from Basle to Strasburgh, Spire, Man- 
heim, Worms, Mayence, Coblentz, Cologne, 
Utretcht, Ley den, and discharges itself into the 
North Sea. 

Switzerland, at least with the addition of this 
part of Savoy, would have seemed destined to 
have formed always a kingdom by itself. But 
Switzerland had not this good fortune. The 
Burgundians got dominion over it as early as 
A. D. 454. The kings of these Burgundians 
fixed their chief residence at Geneva, whence 
they extended their authority from the Reuss, (a 
river which also springs from St. Gothard, and 
traversing the Canton of Uri, and the Lake of 
the Four Cantons, thro\^'s itself into the Aar, by 
Windisch, in the Canton of Argau,) to the banks 
of the Rhone, and the Saone, which last has its 
source in the mountains of Vosges, near Darney, 



14 LETTER II. 

in Lorraine^ and joins itself to the Rhone^ near 
Lyons. Their last king was Gondemar, son of 
Gondebaud^ who was defeated in 534 by Dietbert 
de Metz, Clotaire de Soissons, and Childebert of 
Paris, kings of the Francs. 

At this time rose the distinction of the two 
Burgundies. The first is that which was since 
called the Duchy of Burgundy^. The other 
comprehended Franche-Comte, (or High Bur- 
gundy) West Switzerland, Geneva, Savoy, and 
Le Valais. East Switzerland was under the 
German sovereignty; this western part, of the 
King of Orleans. 

The throne of Burgundy passed from Clo- 
taire, A. D. 565, to his son Guntramn, who died 
s. p. A. D. 593. He was succeeded by his nephew 
Childebert, son of Siegbert, who dying A. D. 596, 
was followed by Didier. Clotaire, son of Hil- 
peric, and nephew of Guntramn, mounted the 
throne A. D. 6l3. Dagobert, son of Clotaire, 
succeeded, and died A. D. 638. From the time 
of Dagobert, there remained nothing to the Me- 
rovingian Race, but the royal dignity, without 
* Low Burgundy was the Province of that name. 



LETTER II. 15 

the power. Able men elevated themselves to 
the rank of Mayors of the Palace, either by the 
interference of the states, or the imprudent fa- 
vour of their kings. The monarchs slumbered 
in the peaceable enjoyment of their throne, while 
the Mayors, always active to increase their au- 
thority, and to render it durable and hereditary, 
tried all means of success, and signalized them- 
selves as much by artful negotiations and hardy 
crimes, as by brilliant actions. The States of 
Burgundy, Austrasia, and Neustria, chose their 
Mayors of the Palace from the family of Pepin. 
The descendants having ruled a long while under 
these kings, elevated themselves above them, and 
exercised without them from A. D. 736, to A. D. 
741, all the authority of the ancient generals of 
the army. The dread of the Arabs at length 
brought them to the possession of the high seat 
of ambition to which they had long aspired. 

From the banks of the Red Sea, these Arabs 
had, in sixty years, subdued Egypt, Carthagena, 
a great part of Asia, northern Africa, Spain, and 
the Indies; and carried at the same time dismay 
to the walls of Paris, of Benares, and of Con- 



l6 LETTER II. 

stantinople. The Emir Abderachmaii, leading 
these furious hoards^ had penetrated into France 
by the Pyrenees. All, even to Burgundy, had 
either submitted to the yoke of these barbarian 
aggressors, or sought safety in flight, when the 
Mayor, Charles Martel, alone opposed himself 
to the destruction of the manners, the govern- 
ment, and the religion of the Christians of the 
West, and stopped the progress of the Arabs, by 
gaining a complete victory over them. 

At the same time the people of Friseland, 
Saxony, and Bavaria, the neighbours, allies, or 
subjects of France, became dangerous by their 
laxity or their inconstancy, or formidable bv their 
courage. At this time a strange people was seen 
to penetrate from the back settlements, which 
form at this day the kingdom of Hungary*, as 
far as Rhetia. Their object was undoubtedly to 
penetrate to Italy. They advanced to St. Go- 
th ard, but were surrounded and beat in a desert 
near the Convent of Dissentis, by the inhabitants 
of the countries, who knew the paths of the 

* This is the most probable origin of the people who 
appeared A. D. 671, under the name of Huns. 



LETTER II. 17 

mountains. Meanwhile, the countries whence 
these people came, were the rendezvous of other 
savage races^ who threatened the western em- 
pire. From these circumstances the French 
detached themselves more and more from the 
Merovingians, and the Mayor of the Palace 
gained their confidence. He made one war 
succeed another, to shine the more at the head 
of an army When at peace, he augmented his 
power as Viceroy, by indulgences and benefits. 
He died A. D. 741. 

In A. D. 7^1? two hundred and eighteen 
years after Gondemar had lost the throne of the 
Burgundians, and two hundred and sixty-eight 
after Clovis had reigned over the French, Pepin^ 
the Mayor of the Palace, son of Charles Martel, 
was gratified by the crown taken from Clovis' 
posterity. He enjoyed his usui*pation eighteen 
years. 

His son, Charlemagne, succeeded A. D. 7^8, 
having, as it is suspected, abridged the days of 
his brother Carloman^ to whom the kingdom 
was jointly left by Pepin^ their father. Never 
did Prince efface by so much glory the recollec- 

D 



18 LETTER II. 

tion of the crimes to wliich he had been impelled 
by his ambition: never was the apology made 
by a government so wise. The extraordinary 
vigour of his genius procured him the throne of 
the Lombards^ the empire of Rome^ the sove- 
reignty of Germany. His arms and his pru- 
dence kept under the same rule the people of 
Europe, from the ocean to Hungary ; from the 
Tibre to the Elbe. He knew not adversity but 
in the interior of his family, a just punishment 
for the misfortune to which he had devoted the 
family of his brother. When he ceased to live, 
we might say that his superior genius, which he 
had so much abused, separated itself for ever 
from his race. We see weakness and crime dis- 
honour by turns his descendants ; children inces- 
santly armed against their fathers, and brothers 
against brothers; the paternal authority fallen 
to the ground ; sons a prey to curses ; the em- 
pire become a sport, and the spoil of pirates; 
his sons consumed with grief; his grandsons 
deprived of their sight, tormented by remorse, 
victims of poison in the midst of opprobrium 
and indigence, fugitives, prisoners, oppressed; 



LETTER II. 19 

and after a century and a half of reverses, chased 
from the throne, and plunged into obscurity. 
For sixty years the Carlovingians were rendered 
powerful in their place of Mayors of the 
Palace : they had, at the price of much blood, 
maintained on the throne the eclat of their 
name for a long interval : and when all nations 
had their eyes fixed on them, a fall more fright- 
ful than that of the Merovingians, was the term 
of their elevation ^ 

Louis le Debonnaire, the son of Charlemagne, 
died 23d June, 840. By his first wife, Hermen- 
garde de Sundgaw, he had three sons, Lothaire, 
Pepin, and Louis. By his second wife, Judith, 
daughter of Weefon, of Bavaria, he had one son, 
Charles le Chauve. Louis associated Lothaire 
in the empire with him, and gave him the king- 
dom of Italy: he gave Aquitaine to Pepin, and 
Bavaria to Louis, each with the title of king. 
Charles was scarce born, when his mother was 
impatient that he might have a partition of the 
inheritance. Louis had none remaining to give; 
but he divided off a portion, under the title of 
* Muller. Histoire de Suisses^ ii. 4. 



20 LETTER II. 

Rhetia, which gave great offence to the elder 
brothers. Pepin rebelled: the Empress fell into 
the hands of the insurgents. To obtain her li- 
berty she promised to engage the King to become 
a monk. Louis consented to become so for a 
time. Lothaire on his return from Italy joined 
the conspiracy, and shut up his father in a mo- 
nastery. The Empress was also shut up in a 
convent. The monks sowed discord among the 
brothers, and procured the King's liberation. 
The sons rebelled again: Louis was shut up 
again in the Abbey of St. Medard de Soissons, 
and submitted to numerous indignities and in- 
flictions. Pepin and Louis relented: they in- 
treated Lothaire to release their father: he was 
obstinate: they took up arms: Lothaire seeing 
himself abandoned in his turn, left the King free 
at St. Denis. Louis resumed the sceptre : he 
forgave Lothaire, who was obliged to implore 
his clemency; this was granted on condition of 
shutting himself up in Italy, and never again 
appearing in France. 

Lothaire, however, was recalled; and recall- 
ed by the Empress Judith, who had received 



LETTER II. 21 

marks of hatred from Pepin, now re-established 
in Aquitaine, of which she had despoiled him, 
and could not rely on Louis, King of Bavaria, 
who would not separate himself from Pepin, 
Lothaire was their enemy; he owed to her his re 
call to France, and his reconciliation to his father. 

Pepin died before his father, leaving two 
sons, Pepin and Charles. Two parties divided 
Aquitaine: one wished to place on the throne 
young Pepin ; the other, his uncle, Charles le 
Chauve. The Emperor appeared in arms on 
the part of Charles, whom he placed in pos- 
session of the sceptre. 

This was the last injustice which the Empress 
caused Louis to commit. His son, the King of 
Bavaria, again took up arms. The Emperor, 
desolate, ill, seeing no end to the chagrins which 
his fatal condescension to his wife was always 
preparing for him, hastened to reduce his rebel 
son. A defluxion on the chest, an oppression 
on the heart, the fright from an eclipse of the 
sun operating on his superstitious mind, ter- 
minated his days at Ingelheim, the place of 
Charlemagne's nativity, A. D. 840. 



22 LETTER II. 

The people whom he had subdued or re- 
strained^ seeing the feebleness of his sons, and 
the divisions of his grandsons, inundated the 
empire on all sides^ and avenged themselves of 
their defeats^ or their forced inaction. The 
three brothers and the nephew, two on each 
side, now quarrelled for the division of the inhe- 
ritance^ and fought the disastrous battle of Fon- 
tenay, near Auxerre^ 25th June, 841. The ad- 
vantage rested with Louis and Charles. They 
shewed some sentiment of humanity, some re- 
gret at this sad fruit of their quarrels. To spare 
the continuance of this horrible and usage car- 
nage, they now left the partition to the arbitra- 
tion of one hundred and twenty French chiefs, 
who divided into three equal parts all, except 
the kingdoms of Bavaria, Italy, and Aquitaine, 
which were considered already fixed. 

Charles le Chauve had, under the name of 
Western France, a great part of that which com- 
poses France at this day. 

Louis had Germany, and thence had the 
name of Louis le Germanique. 

Lothaire, with the title of Emperor, Italy 



LETTER II. 23 

and Provence, which he had aheady, had the 
territories situated between the Scheldt, the 
Meuse, the Rhine, and the Saone : that is to say, 
the kingdom of Lorraine. 

Lothaire abandoned young Pepin ; but he 
did not abandon himself. He gained a battle 
against Charles le Chauve, and maintained him- 
self in Aquitaine. But his debauchery, his op- 
pressions, and his vices, did him more injury 
than the arms of his enemies. He became 
odious to his subjects, who delivered him up to 
Charles. He was then shut up in the monastery 
of St. Medard. He was retaken, and guarded 
so strictly in the castle of Senlis, that it w as im- 
possible for him to save himself. His younger 
brother, Charles, was obliged to take the ton- 
sure, and became at last Archbishop of Mayence. 

Lothaire quitted the imperial purple, and 
retired to the monastery of Prune. His death 
soon followed his abdication. He left three 
sons: 1. Louis, whom he had for some time as- 
sociated with him in the empire, and to whom he 
gave the kingdom of Italy; 2. Lothaire, whom 
he made King of Lorraine; and, 3. Charles, to 



24 LETTER 11. 

whom he gave Provence, and a part of the king- 
dom of Burgundy. This last lived a tranquil life 
in his kingdom of Provence, without taking any 
part in the affairs of his brothers or his uncles. 
Lothaire leagued himself principally with his 
uncle, Charles le Chauve; and Louis, with his 
other uncle, Louis le Germanique, but without 
espousing their quarrels. 

Lothaire became embroiled with the Pope, 
for divorcing his first wife, Thietberge, and 
taking another, Valdrade, sister of Gontier, 
Archbishop of Cologne. This drew him to 
Rome. He fell a victim to the Pope's despotic 
terrors over his conscience : sickness seized him, 
and he died at Plaisance before his return. 
His brother Charles died too soon after him to 
profit of his inheritance. 

Charles le Chauve, in spite of the remaining 
nephew, Louis, possessed himself of Lorraine. 

This Louis, the Emperor, died without issue 
male, in 8/5, not long after his brothers. His 
daughter, Ermengarde, married Boson, King of 
Aries, or Burgundy Trans-jurane. 

His two uncles, Louis le Germanique, and 



LETTER II. 25 

Charles le Chauve, contested the possession of 
the empire. Louis sent his eldest son. Carlo- 
man, to Italy: Charles went himself. By pro- 
mises, intrigues, and bribes, Charles succeeded. 
The Pope conferred the empire in sovereignty; 
and Charles received it as a vassal. 

Louis prepared himself for vengeance; but 
he died 28th August, 8/6, aged about seventy 
years. He left three sons, Carloman, Louis, 
and Charles, (afterwards Charles le Gros.) 

Charles le Chauve was crowned at Rome by 
the Pope Christmas Day, 875. 

Carloman had Bavaria, and Pannonia: and 
by the authority of the will of the Emperor, 
Louis, took the title of King of Italy. 

Louis had Franconia. 

Charles le Gros had the rest of Germany. 

Carloman advanced to Italy. Charles took 
fright: Carloman took fright in his turn. But 
Charles died in the passage of the Alpes, 5th or 
6th October, 8^7 • some say, poisoned by a Jew 
physician. 

This Charles le Chauve possessed the west- 
ern part of Helvetia, called La Petite Bourgogne; 



26 LETTER II. 

and this afterwards passed to his brother Lo- 
thaire, Emperor and King of Italy, who married 
Theutberge, daughter of Boson, Count of Bur- 
gundy. Lothaire united La Petite Bourgogne 
to Provence, and to all that was between the 
Rhone, the Saone, the Mease, and the Scheldt. 

The Carlovingians became too feeble to hold 
the sceptre that had descended to them. 

The Burgundians wanted a chief who had 
their confidence. They oifered the crown to 
Boson, son of Bovon, Count of the Ardennes, 
who had Hermengarde, daughter of the Empe- 
ror, Louis le Begue, and Avhose sister, Richelde, 
was wife, or mistress, of Charles le Chauve. 

This was the grand signal of the dismember- 
ment of the monarchy founded by Charlemagne. 
Charles le Gros, who had attempted to reunite 
this monarchy, was deposed and abandoned ; 
and died in misery and oblivion without chil- 
dren, A. D. 888. The Germans chose for their 
king, Arnoul, bastard son of his brother, the 
Emperor Carloman. France conferred the scep- 
tre on Hugh, Count de Paris. The Italians 
crowned Guy, Duke of Spoletto. 



LETTER II. 2^ 

Boson formed his dominions of that part of 
Burgundy, which joined to Provence, constituted 
the kingdom of Arles. But a new Prince 
founded in Burgundy a rival throne out of that 
part called High Burgundy. This was Rodolph, 
son of Conrad, a relation of the Emperor, 
Loth aire. 

The limits of these two kingdoms, of which 
the latter took the greater part of Helvetia, can- 
not perhaps be stated after so long an extinction, 
without much care and research. The kings of 
Burgundy fixed their ordinary residence at 
Geneva. 



A 



28 



LETTER III. 



iF«n«g=--='FoUaiw* 



\Qth August, 1819, 

On the 24th of May, of this year, I8I9, I 
visited Ferney. I had not raised my fancy, 
with regard to this celebrated villa of Voltaire: 
it was therefore better than I expected. 

Two rooms only Avere shewn: his common 
sitting-room, beyond the vestibule; and his bed- 
room adjoining. Each was small, and unattrac- 
tive. Three or four bad pictures .were in the 
first: two or three portraits, with a few common 
prints of heads of Literati, were in the other. 

The garden behind was, according to the 
country, merely decent. There was not a single 
feature in the whole congenial to what may have 
been supposed to be the taste of genius. Ac- 
cording to English ideas, it was flat, insipid^ and 



LETTER III. 29 

mean. Coppet disappointed me: Ferney is far 
inferior to Coppet. 

Monsieur Bud6, of Geneva, the proprietor, 
who bought it of Voltaire's niece, has resided 
here for upwards of thirty years. We were told 
that his family possessed it before Voltaire's time, 
and that the present possessor rebought the fa- 
mily inheritance. 

Voltaire, before he bought Ferney, occupied 
a chateau, called Les Dellces^ on the -Lyons road, 
within half a mile of Geneva. This house, ele- 
vated above the city, commands a noble view of 
the lake, far above the tops of all the buildings. 

Voltaire's character is set in an horrible^ but, 
(as I conceive) just light, in J^ie PoUtique, Lit- 
teraire, et Morale de Voltaire, out! V on refute 
Condorcet et ses autres historiens, en citant et 
rapprochant un grand nomhre de fails inconnus 
et tres-curieux. Par M. Le Pan. Paris, I817. 
8vo. pp. 329. 

Of his genius it would be scarcely fair in me 
to pronounce a decided opinion, as I have not 
read half his works, and not any with more than 
a superficial attention. They were never to mv 



30 LETTER III. 

taste; and I should have rather have said of 
them something like what is said by Le Pan in 
the two extracted judgments. 

Le Pan says : 

"Les partisans de Voltaire n' onl pas hesit^ a lui 
reconnoitre beaucoup de g^nie; d' autres, moins enthou- 
siastes, en lui accordant un esprit superieur, lui ont coa- 
teste le genie. 

^^ Qu'est ce que le g^nie, a dit d'Olivet dans sa r^- 
ponse au discours que Voltaire prononca lors de la recep- 
tion a r academic? C'est un feu dont les ames com- 
munes n'ont jamais senti I'ardeur^ mais qui s'allume 
independamment de nous^ et s'eteint de m#me; c'est 
une lumiere etincelante, mais qui ne se mgntre qu' a 
certaines heures, pour ^tre bientot . remplacee par un 
nuagej c'est une douce fureur plus ou moins durable^ 
plus ou moins frequente; c'est I'ivresse de I'esprit comme 
toute passion est I'ivresse du coeur. En un mot, le genie 
est pour les beaux-arts, mais pour 1 'epopee sur-tout, ce 
qu'est le soleil pour la terre : tout est produit, echauffe, 
vivifie, embelli, par le soleil, et c'est pareillement au g^nie 
qu'il appartient d'enfanter des vers ou il y ait de I'^me, 
d'en bannir la sterility, le froid, la secheresse; d'inventer, 
de varier, d'orner, et de faire enfin que I'art, fidele imita- 
teur de la nature presente toujours I'agreable avec I'utile, 
le beau avec le bon, le gracieux avec le solide." 

" Si I'homme de genie en litt^rature, a ecrit aSbbatier 
de Castres, est celui-la seul qui a recule les bornes d'un 



LETTER III. 31 

art^ M . de Voltaire, qui n*a pas ^t^ plus loin ni si loin 
qu' Homere, Virgil et le Tasse dans Tepopee; que V 
Arioste dans la poesie heroique, que Corneillej Racine 
dans la trage'die; Moliere dans la comedie; Quinault 
dans Topera; Jean-Baptiste Rousseau dans la podsie 
lyrique; M. de Voltaire, dis-je, ne seroit jamais place au 
rang des hommes de gdnie que par I'enthousiasme et la 
mauvaise foi. Si, dans les sciences, le grand homme est 
celui-la seul qui a un caractere decide, des principes fixes, 
un systeme suivi de raisons ou d'idees, qui osera soutenir 
que M. de Voltaire merite ce titre? Quel ecrivain s' in- 
quieta moins que lui de mettre de Tunite et de la suite 
dans ses conceptions? II est aise de remarquer dans 
tout ce qu'il a ecrit I'inspiration du moment, les variations 
de rhumeur, Tinconstance des affections, la difference 
des interets. De la vient qu'on ne le trouve jamais le 
meme, qu'il a chang^ de facon de penser suivant les cir- 
constances, que le pour et le contre se debattent dans la 
collection de ses oeu\Tes, qu'il d^truit et qu'il ^difie, qu'il 
decide, et qu'il retracte, et qu' apres avoir pass^ par toutes 
les nuances, il finit par ^tre sans couleur et sans forme 
determinee. En effet, je defie, quiconque lira ses Merits 
avec quelque reflexion, de trouver une seule opinion, qu'il 
n'ait tour-a-tour approuvee et combattue, aucun systeme 
qu'il n'ait refute et defendu." 

We may ask: Was Voltaire a creator? — If 
he was, what sort of a creator ? 

A lively nnderstanding ; a talent fer bons 



32 LETTER III. 

mots ; a qoick sense of the ridiculous ; a clear- 
ness of apprehension ; a lightness, a transparency, 
and an elegance of expression; a dexterity of 
dialogue ; a rapidity of plausible logic ; — if some- 
times by their united excellence, they may be 
deemed to rise to the character of genius ; yet 
cannot be allowed to be genius of more than an 
inferior cast. 

The surest road to literary popularity, as far 
as matter is concerned, is a ton of sentiment 
sufficiently low for the sympathy of those who 
are engaged in the daily debasement of the con- 
flicts of practical life. When this is set off by 
skill in the use of words : when these words ex- 
hibit all the finish, without any part of the re- 
condite and over-laboured ornaments, of litera- 
ture : when they are smoothed down, (as men's 
diction is,) by perpetual collision in society ; and 
yet retain something of that grace, which the 
aits of composition, and the leisure of the closet, 
can confer; — it never fails to be the delight of 
the mob, of all ranks. 

If the literary merit gives a plausibility to 
the approbation, there are no bounds to the 



LETTER III. 33 

triumph which these mobs feel^ in elevating the 
idol who flatters their propensities, and seems to 
stamp with the character of superior credit^ or 
sound sense, the terror of opinions^ and mode of 
reasonings, which their narrow and selfish expe- 
rience, or bad principle, prompts them to adopt. 

He, to whose heart every noble sentiment is 
a stranger, is delighted to join in affixing the 
charge of hypocrisy on every one Avho speaks of 
the influence of such emotions. 

That Voltaire had a bad heart, will scarcely 
be denied: that he was under the constant do- 
minion of the meanest passions : that envy, jea- 
lous}?^, revenge; avarice, vanity, pride, were in- 
dulged, in the fullest swing, without compunc- 
tion: that, judging by himself, he could not be- 
lieve any one actuated by other motives than his 
own interest or gratification, are well known. 
That, Nature having endowed him with great 
acuteness of faculties, and his bent leading him 
to apply them in detecting the foibles and evil 
thoughts (however disguised) of others, he inces- 
santly profited of the insight he thus possessed, 
not only to degrade to the lowest point his 

F 



34 LETTER III. 

opinions of mankind ; but to play off every arti- 
fice^ which his ungenerous wits suggested, in 
turning these delinquencies to his own account, 
is too apparent from the whole course of his 
actions. 

Brilliant talents thus furnished, and thus ap- 
plied, endowed by Nature with the means, and 
by vanity with the desire, to become master of 
all the skill that literary accomplishments could 
give, were weapons which supplied him with a 
sort of Satanic power over the understandings 
and the hearts of the tumultuous mass of human 
beings, who, in the compunctious visitings which 
all, not utterly lost, feel occasionally at the sub- 
mission to passions and principles repugnant to 
probity, generosity, and mutual well-being, hail- 
ed as their consoler One, whose false splendor 
gilded their turpitude with rays, which made 
them mistake it for wisdom and truth. 



35 



LETTER IV. 



i^ou^^cau. 



13^ August^ 1819. 

J. HERE are parts of a man's life, which no 
other can write so well as himself. Such parts 
as others have cognizance of, they will do better 
than he can do. 

Nothing seems more clear, than that Pro- 
vidence has formed mankind with every variety 
of power, mental and corporeal, for every variety 
of the purposes of human life: and that it has 
decreed the expansion of these powers to depend 
on an equal variety of circumstances. Yet 
Genius breaks out under circumstances appa- 
rently the most unfavourable: and often dies 
away under those apparently the most calculated 
to nourish it. How unpropitious did the inci- 
dents of Rousseau's early life seem to the emer- 



36 LETTER IV. 

gence of that brilliance^ which at length shone 
on the world! Without a regular education: 
brought up to a mechanical employment: living 
among profligate adventurers: uncertain of the 
means of subsistence: what time does he appear 
to have had for the cultivation of such refined 
talents ? for the nurture of sentiments so exqui- 
sitely refined? for an habitual intercourse with 
those ideal pleasures, for which none but the idle 
and luxurious have leisure ? 

But it is said, that his sensibilities and his 
fancies not only amount too frequently to excess ; 
but often sallied into depravity. So, alas, it 
was ! Sad example of the danger of these envied 
and enviable gifts ! Let not the refined, but more 
temperate reader, be too sure of his superiority, 
or too proud of his virtue ! He, who diinks at 
the spring, may choose his sufiiciency, and reject 
what he wants not! The spring, which is to 
supply thousands, will sometimes be left to waste 
itself in useless or dangerous ebullitions ! 

Rousseau's Confessions have been admired, 
and justly criticised; and with too much reason 
condemned. 



LETTER IV. 37 

There is implanted in ns an unconquerable 
desire to be thought well of by our fellow-crea- 
tures^ both while 1 idling and after death. 

He who feels a certain conviction that in his 
heart there springs up a continual stream of 
noble sentiments and generous emotions, of a 
nature too refined to be communicated but to 
the lonely reader when freed from the cornipt- 
ing influence of society, and raised into the 
purity of mental abstraction — is desirous to pro- 
cure, the esteem to which these secret virtues en- 
title him, by communicating them to the world. 

Admitting that the Confessions of Rousseau 
originated in peculiar and complicated motives, 
this appears to have been at least one of them. 
These Confessions are, it is true, in many parts, 
the result of an insane and terrible imagination. 
They exhibit an audacious kind of nakedness, 
for which no just apology can be found. They 
degrade Genius, and stagger Virtue, by occa- 
sional virtue, and by occasional instances of un- 
blushing and appalling profligacy. They offer 
the most dangerous poison by connecting unpar- 
donable depravity with bursts of exquisite sen- 



38 LETTER IV. 

sibility^ overwhelming eloquence^ and seductive 
genius. 

It is difficult to reconcile to our minds the 
gradations of mental process, by which he could 
have brought himself to the resolution of expos- 
ing to the world, unbidden, these dark spots in 
his character. It is probable that they had 
haunted his morbid fancy for a long series of 
years: he could not conceal them from himself: 
he thought that he could not conceal them from 
the world. Crimes will out ! We feel that we 
have discharged ourselves of part of the poig- 
nancy of remorse, when we have told them. He 
sought in the self-drawn picture of redeeming 
virtues, to set himself right to himself and to the 
world. 

At once timid and audacious, sensitive and 
hardy — \^ hat a striking and pre-eminent instance 
of human inconsistency ! 



39 



LETTER V. 



mji\hn===0ln\\me. 



14M .August, 1819. 

1 HE notice of the English has of late beea 
particularly drawn to the Castle of Chillon, by 
Lord Byron s muse. It stands on the east bank 
of the lake, between Vevay and Villeneuve. It 
was built by Peter Count of Savoy, who died 
here June 7^ 1268. His corpse was carried to 
the family vault, in the monastery of Haute- 
combe. 

Before he attained the sovereignty of Savoy, 
he had lived much in England, and been en- 
riched there by the patronage of King Henry III. 
who had married his niece Leonore. The king 
built for him an hotel at Westminster, called 
thence to this day. The Savoy. It is close to 
Somerset House : and was used till last year, as 



40 LETTER V. 

a military prison. I believe that part at least 
of the remains are now removed, to make way 
for the entrance to Waterloo Bridge. He had 
also a grant of the County of Richmond, the 
Lordship of Essex, and many other lands. At 
one time, when he was about to re-embark for 
the Continent, the king recalled him, and forced 
him to accept the government of Dover Castle. ^ 
He left a daughter, Beatrix, married to Guy, 
Dauphin de Viennois. He succeeded his ne- 
phew, Count Boniface, who died without issue; 
and was born at the Chateau of Sase, in Pied- 
mont, in 1203; being seventh son of Thomas 
Count de Maurienne, by Marguerite de Faus- 
signy. 

Chillon stands on a rock, or little promon- 
tory, jutting into the lake. A fair idea of its 
situation and form, is given in the slight engrav- 

* " Le Comte Pierre illustre par ses belles qualites, et 
par son credit dans plusieurs cours, sur-tout dans celle d'An- 
gleterre, acquit de grands domaines dans le pays de Vaud, et 
le bas Valais, par des conquetes et par des achats -, c'est sous 
ce Prince que commenga la domination des Comtes de Savoie 
dans ces pays et dans I'Helvetie AWem&nde."-— Mallet. 
Hist, des Suisses, i. 157. 



LETTER V. 41 

ing annexed to the Lausanne edition of The 
Prisoners of Chillon, 1818, 8^°. The short note 
at the end of the poem, descriptive of this edifice, 
and its position, is very accurate. 

The Alpine rocks of Meillerie, on the oppo- 
site bank of the lake, are bean tif ally and truly 
drawn bv Rousseau. 

■^ Ce lieu solitaire formoit un reduit sauvage et desert, 
mais plein de ces sortes de beaut^s qui ne plaisent qu'aux 
ames sensibles, et paroissent horribles aux autres. Un 
torrent forme par la fonte des neiges rouloit a vingt pas 
de nous une eau bourbeuse, et charlolt avec bruit du 
limou, du sable, et des plerres. Derriere nous une chaine 
des roehes inaccessibles separoit I'esplanade ou nous 
etious de cette partie des Alpes qu'on nomme les Glaciers, 
parceque d'enormes sommets de glaces qui s' accroissent 
incessamment les couvrent depuis le commencement du 
monde. Des forets de noirs sapius nous ombrageoient 
tristement a droite. Un grand bols de chenes etoit a 
gauche au-dela du torrent, et au-dessous de nous cette 
immense plaine d'eau que le lac forme au sein des Alpes 
nous separoit des riches c6tes du pays de Vaud, dont la 
cime du majestueux Jura couronnoit le tableau. 

'^ Au milieu de ces grands et superbes objets, le petit 
terrain ou nous etious ^taloit les charmes d'un sejour 
riant et champ^tre ; quelques ruisseaux filtroient a travers 
les rochers, et rouloient sur la verdure en filets de crystal ; 

G 



4fl LETTER V. 

quelques arbres fruitiers sauvages penchoient leurs tetes 
sur les n6tres; la terre humide et fraiche ^toit couverte 
d' herbe et de fleurs. En comparant un si doux sejour 
aux objets qui I'environnoient^ il sembloit que ce lieu 
desert dut ^tre I'asile de deux amants .^chappes seuls au 
bouleversement de la nature/'* 

* Nouvelle Heloise. Tom. III. Lettre XVII. 



43 



LETTER VI. 



Itingtiom of 9iSurguntig. 



XAth August, 1819. 

I RESUME the history I had dropped with 
the second. 

Rodolph I. the son of Conrad, a relation of 
the Emperor Lothaire^ who had in consequence 
of that alliance been appointed Governor of 
Burgundy Trans-jurane, was afterwards pro- 
claimed king at St. Maurice, in Valais, and 
reigned twenty-four years. His son^ Rodolph IT. 
King of Burgundy Trans-jurane^ reunited in 
A. D. 911^ to the same crown, the kingdom of 
Burgundy Cis-jurane^ or Arles^ by compromise 
with Hugh, King of Arles^ who had chased 
from that throne Charles Constantin^ (son of 
Louis^ King of Aries, and grandson of King 
Boson.) Hugh surrendered it in compromise for 



44 LETTER VI. 

Rodolph's assistance in gaining him the kingdom 
ofltalj^. 

Rodolph II. married Berthe, daughter of 
Bnrcard, Dake of Suabia, who remarried Hugh^ 
King of Italy. He died A. D. 938. His 
daughter Adelaide, married for her second hus- 
band. Otto II. the Emperor. 

Conrad, le Pacifique, succeeded his father, 
Rodolph II. in the crown of Burgundy. He 
naarried Matilda, daughter of Louis d'Outremer, 
King of France, and (besides two natural chil- 
dren, Burckard, Archbishop of Lyons, and Ma- 
tilda, wife of Baldwin, Earl of Flanders,) had a 
son, Rodolph, and three daughters, Gisele, Berthe, 
and Gerberge. 

Gisele married 1st, Henry, Duke of Bavaria, 
by whom she had Gisele, married to Conrad 
le SaliqiWy Emperor of Germany, father by her 

* Hugh was King of Italy, A. D. 926-947- He was son 
of Theobald, Count de Provence, by Berthe, daughter of the 
Emperor Lothaire^ who, in her widowhood, remarried 
Adalbert H. Duke of Tuscany, King Hugh associated with 
him in the crown of Italy, his son Lothaire, who married 
Adelaide, daughter of Rodolph H. King of Burgundy, re- 
married to Otto II. fie Grand J Emperor of Germany. 



LETTER VI. 45 

of Henry III. Emperor, who^ after the death of 
Rodolph III. obtained Burgundy Trans-iurane. 
Gisele remarried Stephen, Ring of Hungary, 

Berthe married Odo I. Count of Champagne, 
mother of Odo, Count of Champagne, who dis- 
puted the succession of Burgundy Trans-jurane 
with his cousin Henry of Bavaria, and died 1032 ;' 
father of Stephen, Count of Champagne ; father 
of Thibaud, Count of Champagne, who died 1151; 
father of Henry, Count of Champagne ; father of 
Thibaud, Count of Champagne, who died 1201 ; 
father of Thibaud, Count of Champagne, the ce- 
lebrated troubadour, who died I269; father of 
Henry, Count of Champagne, and King of Na- 
varre, who died 12/4, &c. 

Gerberge, the third daughter, married, 1. Her- 
man, Duke of Suabia; 2. the Count of Vienne; 
3. Henry, Duke of Burgundy, beyond the Saone. 

Rodolph III. called Le Faineant, last King 
of Burgundy, died in 1032. Factions, disorders, 
anarchy, attended his reign ; and all orders of 
the State, especially the clergy and the nobility, 
rendered themselves independent*. He named 
* See Mallet's Histoire des Suisses, i, 1*29. 



46 LETTER VI. 

his cousin^ the Emperor Henry II. for his suc- 
cessor. This second kingdom of Burgundy 
therefore, only endured for a century and a half. 
It was more than six centuries since the Burgun- 
dians passed the Rhine, and founded in Gaul the 
first kingdom of the name. These Burgundians, 
thus sprung from Germany, gave the name, which 
is retained to this day, of Low and High Burgun- 
dy, to the country of the Allobroges, (viz. Savoy, 
Dauphine, and Lyons,) and West Switzerland. 

The Counts of Champagne did not give up 
this beautiful inheritance without a struggle. 
Count Odo ravaged the part of Helvetia called 
Burgundy Trans -jurane, penetrated to Vienne 
on the Rhone, and had himself crowned under 
the title of King of Aries. 

The Emperor was not idle: among other 
steps he marched to Geneva, where he made 
Count Gerold open the gates to him, and where 
he was acknowledged King of Burgundy in an 
assembly of bishops and lay lords, and Avas 
crowned by the hands of the Archbishop of 
Milan. Thence the Count of Champagne made 
but feeble efforts to oppose him. 



LETTER VI. 47 

The Emperor assembled the States, and 
maintained order and the public safety in this 
vast country, which extended from Bale, to the 
point where the Rhone discharges its waters into 
the Mediterranean. Over this realm he made 
himself beloved and respected by the wisdom of 
his government. 

Helvetia and Rhetia had now therefore be- 
come altogether provinces of the empire. Feuds 
and divisions followed in the empire: and Hel- 
vetia, placed between Italy and Germany, pecu- 
liarly felt the eifects of them. The minority of 
Henry IV. (son of Henry III.) gave full scope 
for these divisions. The Counts of Hapsbourg 
got possession of the Duchy of Suabia. '^ They 
were," says Mallet, " powerful from their posses- 
sions in the environs of the Jura, and still more 
ambitious than powerful." Count Rodolph of 
Hapsbourg, had married a sister of the Emperor ; 
but he did not the less aspire to the imperial 
crown. A civil war ensued. Rodolph took up 
arms ; but was subdued. The Dachy of Suabia 
was forfeited, and given to Frederic de Hohen- 
stauffen, with the hand of the Emperor's sister, 



48 LETTER VI. 

Agnes. The son of Rodolph disputed with 
Frederic, Suabia, as a part of his patrimony. 
This rival died ; but the Count de Zseringen, his 
brother-in-law, claimed it for himself A com- 
promise took place. The Count of Zseringen 
gave up Suabia; but retained the Brisgau, the 
Black Forest, and the patronage of Zurich, with 
the imperial power over that city and province. 
Hence the happy dominion of the House of 
Zseringen began to extend itself over a consider- 
able part of Helvetia. 

The Houses of Hapsbourg, Zaeringen, Baden, 
and Lorraine^ are understood to have all come 
from the same male stock. They are all derived: 
from Ethicon, Count de Noidgaw^ who died 
A. D. 720, son of Adalric, Duke of Alsace, who 
died A. D. 69O. Hugh I. Count de Nordgaw, 
seventh in descent from Ethicon^ died A. D. 940. 
His son, Eberhard IV. had issue, Albert, ancestor 
of the House of Lorraine, now emperors. His 
other son, Gontram le Riche, who died A.D. 970, 
was father of Lancelin, whose son Rodolph was 
father of Rudeboton, builder of the Castle of 
Hapsbourg, and whose fourth son, Birchtilon, 



LETTER VI. 49 

was ancestor of the Houses of Zaeringen and 
Baden. 

The Dukes of Zaeringen took the name from 
the Castle of Zaeringen, of which the ruins may 
yet be seen on one of the summits of the Black 
Forest. Berthod, Count de Brisgau, who is 
first known to have taken the name of Zaeringen, 
occurs in charters of A. D. 999, and 1004. 
Berthod I. obtained the title of Duke from the 
Emperor Henry HI. He died 1077- 

His younger son, Herman, * was ancestor of 
the House of Baden. 

From Conrad, Duke de Zaeringen, descended 
Berthold IV. Duke de Zaeringen, who died 1185. 
His son, Berthold V. last Duke of Zaeringen, 
died 14th February, 1218, and was interred at 
St. Pierre, in the Black Forest. His sister, 
Agnes, married Egon, Count d' Aurach, in 
Suabia ; and his sister, Anne, married the Count 
de Kibourg. 

When the Emperor Henry V. son of Henry IV. 
died, and the imperial crown passed from his 
House, Renaud, Count Palatine of High Bur- 

* Herman II. died about 1130. 
H 



60 LETTER VI. 

gundy, refused homage to Lothaire II. his suc- 
cessor of the House of Saxe. The Emperor put 
him under the ban of the empire, and he was 
condemned as a rebel. The Diet softened the 
sentence. He lost part of his territories to 
the west of the Jura, and preserved Franche*- 
Comte. All the rest, on the other side of the 
Jura, and to the east of that chain of mountains^ 
was given to Conrad, Duke of Zeeringen, who 
was also possessor of Zurich ; and now united 
under his authority a great part of Switzerland 
of this day, and governed it under the title of 
Rector, or Regent of Burgundy Trans-jurane, 

After the death of the Emperor, Lothaire II. 
rose the two celebrated factions of the Guelphes, 
and GiheUns: the latter the adherents of the 
House of Suabia, or Franconia: the former of 
the House of Saxony. The Duke of Zaeringen 
was of the former party; and Frederic, Duke of 
Suabia, therefore chased him from his estates, 
took possession of the Castle of Zeeringen^ of 

* It has been conjectured that hence it derived its name 3 
because the States of the Empire allowed it to retain its 
Franchises. Mallet , i. 141. 



LETTER VI. 51 

Zurich, &c. and made hiiii submit^ and swear 
homage. His son, Berthold IV. reconciled him- 
self to Frederic, when the latter became Emperor^ 
under the name of Frederic I. (Barhe-rousse.) 
Frederic gave him the patronage of the three 
Bishoprics of Lausanne, Geneva, and Sion ; but 
took from him whatever he possessed on the west 
of the Jura. The Duke ceded the patronage of 
the church of Geneva, to Amede, Count de 
Genevois, who, under that name, governed a 
great part of the Pays de f^aud of this day. 

The great vassals of the empire submitted 
with regret to the Dukes of Zseringen : the lesser 
noblesse on the contrary preferred to hold of 
them, because they shewed less rigour and pride 
than the great. These dukes used all possible 
means to favour the one, and restrain the other. 
For this purpose they built cities, and established 
colonies of faithful subjects, from the Rhine and 
the Brisgau, or of strangers from the German 
provinces. Thus Duke Conrad built the cities 
of Yverdun and Morges. Berthold IV. founded 
Fribourg. The privileges he conferred, drew 
many inhabitants to this new city. Berthold V. 



52 LETTER VI. 

fortified the cities of Berthould and Moudon : 
and at length built the city of Berne. Multi- 
tudes flocked to it, to enjoy the privileges of the 
empire, and the protection of an equitable and 
powerful prince. Such was the origin of Berne, 
which afterwards became the most powerful re- 
public of Helvetia. Berth old, who merited by 
his useful establishments, and the wisdom of his 
government, the esteem of his cotemporaries, 
was offered the imperial crown oi^ the death of 
Henry VI. but wisely declined it, at a period 
when its authority was uncertain and disputed. 

This duke governed twenty years ; with his 
death, in 1218, the dukes expired. They were 
the most powerful chiefs of Helvetia. After 
them were the Counts of Burgundy, of Savoy, 
of Hapsbourg, and of Kibourg. The Counts of 
Rapperschwyl, of Tokenbourg, and of Neuchatel, 
were scarcely inferior to them. Among the pre- 
lates were distinguished the bishops of Lausanne, 
Sion, Bale, Coire, and the Abbot of St. Gall. 

The extinction of the House of Zseringen, 
contributed to elevate the Counts of Savoy in 
the middle of Helvetia. 



53 



LETTER VII 



19ufec0 of 35urguttt!2=--=CDoimt0 palatine of l^urgunDg. 



15th August, 1819. 

W HEN the kingdom of Aries was reunited to 
that of High Burgundy, Richard, (brother of 
King Boson,) who was Duke of the province of 
Burgundy, of which Dijon is the capital, retain- 
ed that dukedom, and transmitted it to his pos- 
terity. It afterwards came to Hugh le Grand^ 
father of Hagh Capet. In 1035, Henry, King 
of France, gave it to his brother, Robert, with 
whose descendants it remained to Philip de 
Rouvres, the last duke of this line, when revert- 
ing to the crown of France, it was conferred by 
King John, on Philip, his third son, who died 
1404; and was succeeded by his son, John, Duke 
of Burgundy, who died 1419; and was succeeded 
by his son, Duke Philip le Bon, who died 146/; 



54 LETTER VII. 

and was succeeded by his son, Duke Charles le 
Temeraire, a name so marked in the history of 
Switzerland, by his defeat at the battle of Gran- 
son, a second time at Morat^ and by the loss of 
his life at the siege of Nancy, in 1477^ aged 
forty-four. His sole daughter and heir, Mary, 
married in the same year, Maximilian, Emperor 
of Germany, and died in 1483, at the age of 
twenty-six. 

But Avhen the kingdom of Rodolph III. last 
king of Burgundy, a\ as broke to pieces. High 
Burgundy (or Franche-Comte) fell to the Em- 
perors of Germany, who appointed Counts Pala- 
tine over this province of High Burgundy. 
Renaud^, Count Palatine of Burgundy, who 
died 1057, was son of Otto Guillaume, Count of 
Besancon, the capital of Franche-Comte, who 
was son of Adelbert, Marquis of Ivree, son of 
Berenger \\. King of Italy, son of Adelbert, 
Marquis of Ivree, by Emengarde, daughter of 

^ Mallet says it was not without difficulty that the Em- 
peror Henry III. obliged this powerful vassal to pay homage 
to him. He afterwards espoused his niece, Agnes, and their 
enmity ceased. 



LETTER VII. 55 

Adelbert II. Duke of Tuscany, by Berthe, sister 
to Louis III. Emperor^ and King of Aries. 

Renaud, Count Palatine of Burgundy, who 
died 1057, was father of William II. Count of 
Burgundy, who died 108/; father of Renaud II. 
Count of Burgundy, who died IO99; father of 
Renaud III. Count of Burgundy, who died 
1107; father of William IV. Count of Bur- 
gundy, assassinated at Payeme, 1 1 26. His daugh- 
ter and heir, was wife of Frederic I. (Barhe- 
rousse,) Emperor. Their younger son, Otto- 
William, became Count Palatine of Burgundy, 
and left a daughter and heir, Beatrix, married 
to Otto, Duke of Merania, who died 1248. 
This Duke had possession of such parts of the 
County Palatine of Burgundy, as surrounded 
Besancon. His daughter, Alice, married John 
de Chalons, (son of Stephen, who had disputed 
with him the possession of this County Palatine, 
and who was younger brother of this Renaud II.) 
The issue of this marriage was Hugh de Chalons, 
Count Palatine of Burgundy. Their eldest son, 
Otto, succeeded as Count Palatine of Burgundy. 
He died 1303. His daughter, Jane, carried 



56 LETTER VII. 

this Palatinate in marriage to Philip V. le Long, 
afterwards King of France^ who died 1322. 

The perpetual confusion which the recur- 
rence of the names of these Counts Palatine of 
High Burgundy, (or Franche-Comte,) intermixed 
with those of the dukes of the adjoining pro- 
vince of Burgundy, causes to readers of the his- 
tory of these parts, has induced me to deem it 
worth the trouble to enter into these details. 



57 



LETTER VIII, 



^i^tov^ of ^abog. 



St. Gervais, in Savoy, 1st Oct. 1819. 

1 HE Alpes separate Italy from Savoy, which 
extends from the feet of these mountains to the 
lake of Geneva: and below the lake, extends to the 
banks of the Rhone, near which, at the distance 
of twenty-three leagues and a half from Cieneva, 
lies Chambery, the capital of this Duchy. Savoy 
was anciently part of the country of the Allo- 
hroges. 

The picturesque beauties of this wild and 
mountainous Principality, defy the powers of 
language. The magnificence of Mont-Blanc, 
the highest mountain in Europe, eternally cover- 
ed with snow; the sublime scenery of roaring 
torrents bursting through the chasms of tremen- 
dous rocks ; profound vallies shut in by declivities 



58 LETTER VIII. 

generally inaccessible, yet covered with the richest 
wood, springing even out of the rocks themselves ; 
cottages, and villages, and churches, every where 
scattered, as if to embellish the views in the hap- 
piest manner; rich meadows, enlivened by herds 
and flocks; swelling slopes of green herbage^ 
which often runs up almost to the summits of 
the mountains ; noble trees rising every where in 
profusion, as if the hand of art and pinch of 
poverty had never disturbed them: these are 
features of grandeur, which verbal description 
must always give a vague and inadequate idea 
of! 

It was over this sublime country that the 
present royal house of savoy obtained their 
sovereignty early in the eleventh century. Hum- 
bert I. surnamed Aux Blanches Mains, chief of 
Maurienne ^, one of the Feudatories of the ancient 

* Maurienne is an ancient Province of the Duchy of Savoy, 
which, in the late empire of Bonaparte, formed one of the 
departments of Mont-Blanc. It is composed of a long valley, 
traversed through all its length of twenty leagues by the 
river Arcqj of which the direction is from Aiguebelle, its an- 
cient capital, to St. Jean, from north to south. The Sara- 
cens wasted Maurienne twice at the commencement, and end 
of the tenth century. 



LETTER VIII. 59 

kingdom of Burgundy, who, on the death of 
Rodolph 111. the last king, became by his testa- 
ment one of the Members of the Germanic Empire, 
obtained on that occasion the investiture of the 
sovereignty of a part of Maurienne, the Chablais, 
and the Low Valais, from the Emperor Conrad 
le Salique, whose part Humbert took against his 
competitor for the inheritance of Burgundy, Odo, 
Earl of Champagne. Humbert was the son of 
Berold, on Avhose origin there are great disputes : 
the favourite opinion is, that he was of the Im- 
perial House of Saxony : he is said to have been 
a governor under the king of Burgundy, and 
viceroy of Aries : and many think that he sprung 
from those kings : Berold is reported in an an- 
cient MS chronicle of Savov, to have died at 
Aries in IO27. The death of Humbert I. is 
placed in 1048: and tradition says that he was 
interred l)efore the porch of the cathedral church 
of St. Jean de Maurienne. 

The division of the vast empire of Charle- 
magne into minor sovereignties, had become 
necessary by the circumstances of the times. 
The descendants of this great Emperor had left 



60 LETTER VIII. 

to the Feudal Chiefs the care of defending then- 
country as they could; and permitted the cities 
to fortify themselves to repel the attacks, from 
which themselves were incapable of defending 
them. Lombardy and Burgundy (of which last 
Savoy formed a part) were, before the time of 
the Emperor Conrad le Salique, at the same 
period tormented by the spirit of party, and a 
prey to the devastations of the Hungarians and 
the Saracens, and to the ravages of the pest. 

The Hungarians, a barbarous people from 
Tartary, appeared in Piedmont in 90I, and ex- 
ercised for along time the most cruel ravages: 
they seemed to have no other object than to wade 
in blood; they passed Mont-Ceuis^ and made a 
desert of Maurienne. 

The Saracens, coming from Spain, from 
Sicily, and the other islands of the Mediterranean, 
landed at Nice in 89 1 ; they desolated Piedmont 
and Savoy for more than fifty years. In 940 
they despoiled the Abbey of Angaune, (or St. 
Maurice,) in the Low-Valais^ one of the most 
flourishing and the most numerous of the order 
of St. Benedict. 



LETTER VIII. 6l 

Some authors contend that Humbert I. had 
never any higher authority than that of military 
commander of the Marches of Italy, and that 
Conrad le Salique exercised absolute authority 
here in 1038, as appears by a Bull of that date, 
in which he is spoken of as Humhertus Comes 
in pago Savogensi. At any rate he was not so- 
vereign of the whole of Savoy. Two other petty 
princes shared with him parts of this country : 
the Counts of Geneva^ and the Barons of 
Faucigny. 

The House of Faucigny =^ were descended 
from Emerard, a soldier distinguished under the 
last kings of Burgundy. The proper Barony of 
Faucigny consisted of that magnificent country 
lying in the neighbourhood of Mont-Blanc: Ser- 
voz, Cluses, Sallenches, Bonneville, &c. Besides 
this they had the Barony of Beaufort, Hermence, 
Versoix, and many lordships from Seyssel to 
Fribonrg in Switzerland. This great Barony 
divided itself into six Baronies of an inferior 
order. 

* Genealogists make the House of Faucigny descend from 
the brave Oliver, one of the Paladins of Charlemagne. 



62 LETTER VIII. 

The territories of the Counts of Geneva ex 
tended from the Tillet, a little river near Aix, to 
the Castle of Troches in Chablais. But the au- 
thority of this House was much shorn by the 
encroachments of the Prince- Bishops of Geneva, 
whom the Emperors made them acknowledge as 
their soa ereigns, and consequently to take inves- 
titure of their estates. The Emperor Frederic 
Barbe-rousse, by a Bull of 1153, made these 
bishops Princes of the German Empire. 

These Prince-Bishops, after the cessions of 
the Emperors, were sovereigns not only of their 
episcopal city and its precincts, but also of Peney, 
Jussy, and Thyez, in Faucigny. The territory 
of Rumilly in Albanais^, and the jurisdiction of 
Ternier, was also part of the fiefs dependent on 
their principality, and enfeoffed by them to the 
Counts of Geneva, and the Barons of Ternier. 

The possessions both of the Counts of Geneva, 
and of the Barons of Faucigny, at last fell, partly 

* Albanais, Pagus Alhanensis, a district of ancient Savoy, 
comprehended, under the kings of Burgundy of the second 
race, all the territory of the city of Rumilly, those of Alby, 
Albens, Annecy, Talloires, and the valley of Faverges^ as far 
as Marlens. 



LETTER VIII. 6*3 

by alliances, partly by purchase and exchange, 
with those who inherited them, to the House of 
Savoy. 

Odo, Count de Savoy, son of Humbert I. 
married Adelaide, heiress of Ulrich Manfroi, last 
Marquis of Suse; and, thus obtaining the 
Duchies of Turin and Aost, extended his power 
over the Alpes. She had been first married to 
Herman, Duke of Suabia; and secondly, to 
Henry, Marquis de Montferrat. Odo died in 
1609; and she, surviving her three husbands, 
died very aged, in IO91. Amedee II. Count de 
Savoy, (for he had an uncle, Amedee I. elder 
brother to Odo,) succeeded his father, Odo, and 
died 1094. He obtained of his brother-in-law, 
the Emperor Henry IV. when that monarch paid 
him a visit on a journey to Italy, the investiture 
of Bugey, which, for five hundred years, has 
made a part of the domain of Savoy. On the 
same occasion his mother, Adelaide, obtained 
the infeodation of a great part of the Marquisate 
of Ivree, on which she had claims through her 
mother, but which she could not possess without 
the authority of the Emperor. Amedee II. 



64 LETTER VIII. 

married Jane, daughter of Ceroid II. Count of 
Geneva. His son^ Humbert II. Count of Savoy, 
married Gilles, daughter of William \l, sur- 
named Tefe-Hardie, Count of Burgundy. He 
died «it Moutier, 14th November, 1103. He 
added the title of Marquis of Suse. 

BARONS OF FAUCIGNY. 

It was a great inconvenience to the House 
of Savoy, that their dominions were intermixed 
with a multitude of Strange and Independent 
Fiefs. But the Counts of Savoy did not fail to 
render themselves considerable in the midst of 
surrounding powers, in addition to the Barons 
of Faucigny, and Counts of Geneva, were the 
Dukes of Zaeringen, the Counts de Kibourg and 
de Forets, the Lords of Beaujeu, Coligni, Villars, 
the Seigneurs de Gex, de la Tour du Pin, and 
some bishops. 

All these petty potentates held of the Ger- 
manic Empire; but the distance at which they 
lived from their Chief, made them pay little at- 
tention to him. They were independent one of 
the other; obliged nevertheless by their weak- 



LETTER VIII. 65 

ness to seek mutual aid, they made a common 
cause against the House of Savoy, the ohject 
of their jealousy ; and who, on their side, neg- 
lected nothing to sow discord among them. 

Faucigny is an inclosure, bounded by the 
Chablais *, the Valley of Aost, and the Ta- 
rantese-l-. 

^ The Barons of Faucigny were more ancient 
in the Alpes, than the Counts of Maurienne, 
and had been more powerful. Their common 
residence was at the Castles (or chateaux) of 
Marcossey ;}:, of Chatillon §, and of Flumet || , in 

* The Chablais is one of the seven provinces of the Duchy 
of Savoy, and comprehends the delicious plaia on. the east 
side of the Lake of Geneva, and the Vallies of Aulps, Abon- 
dance, and la Morge. 

f The Tarantese is a province of Savoy, of which Moutiers 
was the ancient capital. 

X Marcossey is an ancient fortified castle in the district of 
Bonneville. It served anciently to defend the avenues of 
Cluse, and is situated on this side the Arve, opposite the 
church of Thy. 

§ The ancient castle of Chatillon was the chief place where 
these Barons resided. At this castle, Agnes, daughter and 
heir of Aimon, last Baron of Faucigny, was married to Peter, 
Count de Savoy, in 1233. 

II Flumet is built on the rocks of the banks of the river 



66 LETTER VIII. 

Faucigny; and that of Hermance in Chablais. 
The capital of their Barony was the little city 
of Cluse, where they held their courts, and where 
they assembled annually the estates of their 
province ^, 

Arly. It was a castle flanked by four towers, of which only 
the ruins remain. The first Barons of Faucigny resided a 
part of the year here. 

* The Abbey of Sixt was founded by the Barons de Fau- 
cigny, in 1144: the Chartreuse of Reposoir, by the same, in 
1151 ; and that of the Daughters of Melan, in 1292. There 
exists a cession of Faucigny, by Aimon, Lord of this Province, 
in favour of his son-in-law, Peter, Count of Savoy, of the 
13th September, 1261. 



67 



LETTER IX. 



^\)t ©ounts of Snxeba* 



Geneva. 8th October, 1819. 



1 HE heiress of Faucigny having carried her 
estates to Peter, Count de Savoy, her heiress by 
him, Beatrix, carried them in marriage to the 
Dauphin, Guy VII. and thus the Dauphins ob- 
tained possessions in the middle of the territories 
of the House of Sav^oy. 

The Counts of Geneva thus became the na- 
tural allies of the Dauphins. The possessions 
of these Counts of Geneva extended beyond the 
province which bears their name, (and which 
was bounded by the three rivers the Arve, the 
Arli, and the Rhone,) to the mouth of the Guier. 
They owned the district of Gex, a great part of 
Bugey, and many detached fiefs in the surround- 



68 LETTER IX. 

ing States. They also pretended to different 
rights over Geneva, though this city was of the 
same nature as the free imperial cities^ which 
had multiplied themselves over Piedmont, and 
Avho would not acknowledge any superior juris- 
diction but that of the Bishops. These Counts 
took the title of Adfoocati Ecclesice Gehenensis, 
and paid full and entire homage to the Bishop, 
saving only their fidelity to the Emperor. 

These Counts existed from the time of the 
kings of Burgundy; and even, as is believed, 
from the time of Charlemagne. Few families 
could prove an origin so ancient. The Castles 
of Annecy, la Roche, and Faverges, were the 
chief seats of their residence. 

Many monasteries founded by them have 
subsisted even to our days: such as the Abbey 
of Entremonts; the Chartreuse of Pommier; 
St. Catherine of Annecv, where are to be seen 
the tombs of their family; Beaumont, in the 
Pays de Vaud, become the chief seat of a Swiss 
bailiwick; and, in fine, the Priory of Chamouni, 
at the foot of Mont-Blanc. 

Ame III. 19th Count, who died 1367, mar- 



LETTER IX. 69 

ried Mahaut d' Auvergne, and had three sons, 
Ame IV. Pierre^ and Robert. Ame IV. 20th 
County died without issue at Paris^ 1368. He 
was succeeded by his brother, Robert, known 
under the name of Pope Clement VII. who 
took the title of Comte de Genevois in March 
1394, but died in September of the same 
year. His sister, Marie, married to Humbert 
de Thoire de Villars, pretended a right to the 
inheritance. Oddo de Villars, uncle of Hum- 
bert, having become heir to his nephew, ceded 
all his rights in the County of Geneva, and all 
the lands dependant on it, to Am^d^e VIII. 
Count of Savoy, by the Treaty of Paris, 5 th of 
August, 1401. This Prince having also bought 
the rights of Margaret de Joinville, all the 
rights of the House of Geneva were re-united 
to those of Savoy; but they were not possessed 
without opposition till after the Emperor Sigis- 
mond gave investiture in 1422. 

' The estates of the Counts of Geneva were 
from the Thirteenth Century the objects of ag- 
grandisement of the House of Savoy, who pro- 



70 LETTER IX. 

fitted of all occasions and circumstances to become 
the absolute masters of them. 

Ruinous wars were in consequence for gene- 
rations carried on between the Counts of Geneva, 
the Dauphins and Barons of Faucigny, against 
the House of Savoy. 



71 



LETTER X. 



^Jencral J^eflection^-rBeclfnc auD tlTcrmination of t\)c IKmgtiom 



Milan, 8th October , 1819. 

It will be necessary to say something more of 
Faucigny^ and the Country and Royal House of 
Savoy; but I must pause before I return to this 
subject. The sight of Italy, its climate, its ge- 
nius, its arts, its relics of ancient grandeur, its 
manners, arrest my attention, and make me for- 
get even the Alpine scenery of Savoy. It is 
probable that I shall be deemed to have dwelt 
on dry and discarded fragments of history. But 
they are notices, without which it is impossible 
to understand the extent, the duration, and the 
localities of the ancient dominion of the coun- 
tries I have visited. Most of these notices have 



72 LETTER X. 

disappeared from modern compilations, and are 
only to be found in works of research, or for- 
gotten books of reference. 

Facts^ however, without reflection, or senti- 
ment, or description, will, I fear, soon tire the 
reader. We travel to amuse and instruct the 
mind; to wear out prejudices by the sight of 
new manners-; to refresh the weary spirit by 
novelty; and to force the thoughts out of 
deadened channels by unaccustomed impulses. 
As life advances, old spots almost every where 
recall associations too painful to be endured. A 
sanguine fancy is condemned to pass a great 
part of its time in the regions of Disappoint- 
ment: and the bitterness of hope perpetually 
destroyed, requires every alleviation that ma- 
nagement can devise. 

Change of air, and a novel atmosphere, ame- 
liorates and strengthens also our material part. 
The human frame is powerfully affected by this 
variety. 

In this re-invigorated state all the materials 
presented to our minds make more vivid impres- 
sions, and are used with double advantage. 



LETTER X. 73 

Knowledge, which had lain for years lifeless on 
the tablets of our memories, springs up into 
bloom and fruit; and we associate memorials, 
hitherto dry and inanimate, with living scenes 
and actual appearance,s. 

What I have said about the kingdom of 
Burgundy and its Rulers, from the time of Char- 
lemagne to the extinction of the Second Race 
of Kings of that magnificent Country, has been 
drawn forth by the curiosity excited by visiting 
the rich and sublime expanse of their domains. 
When on the death of Rodolph III. in 1032, 
these noble territories were subjected to the all- 
grasping and overshadow ing w^ing of the German 
Empire, they lost, with their independence, much 
of their political interest. Three centuries elaps- 
ed before they emancipated themselves from the 
iron yoke, and established a new sort of inde- 
pendence, under the guard of the Helvetic Con- 
federacy. 

The two principal authors who have written 
the History of Switzerland in modern days, are 
Jean MuLLER, and Paul-Henri Mallet; the 
last the senior in age, and of prior date in the 

L 



74 LETTER X. 

literary world^ though posterior on the present 
subject. 

Jean Midler was born at Schaffousen in 17^2, 
the son of a pastor who filled the chair of He- 
brew Professor at that place. At the age of 
eighteen he studied Theology at Gottingen; but 
his taste soon led him to History, and he printed 
his Bellum Cimhricum at Zurich^ 1772. He 
soon afterwards began to assemble his materials 
for the History of Switzerland^ and consumed 
eight or nine years in this labour. During this 
period he became tutor to the children of the 
celebrated Tronchin at Geneva; and enjoyed the 
society of the eminent naturalist^ Charles Bonnet^ 
with whom he passed much time at his villa of 
Genthod, on the Lake, near Coppet. He now 
opened a course of Historical Lectures at Gene- 
va; and at this time published in German the 
first part of his History of Switzerland. In 
178I he had an interview with the great Fre- 
deric at Berlin; but the prejudices of this mo- 
narch against German literature, formed a bar 
to his deriving any advantages from the patron- 
age of this whimsical Prince. After a varied 



LETTER X. 75 

series of events^ during which he laboured to 
perfect his History of Switzerland, he opened a 
new course of History at Berne; and all the 
youth of that Canton were anxious to profit 
from the instruction of a Professor so learned 
and so famous. He afterwards accepted the 
employment of Librarian to the Elector of 
Mayence. Here he published the first volumes 
of his new edition of the History of Switzerland ; 
and wrote many things on the state of Germany. 
In 1793 he was induced by the Emperor s offers 
to visit Vienna; but jealousies and disagreeable 
circumstances forced him to quit it, and visit 
Berlin a second time, Avhere he continued his 
history. He had afterwards the good fortune 
to procure the situation of Counsellor of State 
to the Court of Westphalia, and in this post he 
died at the age of fifty-six years. 

His Letters to his friend Bonstetten have 
been publislied in a little 8vo. volume at Zurich, 
and are characterized by great eloquence, and 
the most attractive purity and fervor of senti- 
ment. 



76 LETTER X. 

PauU Henri-Mallet was born at Geneva in 
173O; became Professor of History at his native 
city; and was successively Royal Professor of 
Belles-Lettres at Copenhagen, and Member of 
the Academies of Upsal^ Lyons, Cassel, and of 
the Celtic Academy of Paris. One of his earliest 
and his most celebrated work, was his History 
OF Denmark, of which the learned Introduction 
contains a most curious view of the Ancient 
Mythology of the People of the North. His 
History of Switzerland, in 4 vols. 8vo. may 
be considered as in part a digested Abridgement 
of the more detailed work (in 9 vols. 8vo.) of 
his young friend Jean Midler, with a continua- 
tion to more modern times. He also wrote the 
His tori/ oj' the House of Hesse ; the His tori/ of 
the House of Brunswick ; the History of the 
Hanseatic League, &c. He died at Geneva, 
8th February, I8073 in his seventy-seventh year. 



11 



LETTER XI. 



?l^ou0e of 5abog.-=iFaucigtt8. 



Florence, Octo ber 19, 1819. 

1 HE Royal House of Savoy, who form part 
of the subject of my former Letters, have con- 
tinued in the male line in possession of the 
same Principality for about eight hundred years. 
They are inferior in this sort of antiquity to the 
Royal House of France : but perhaps to no other 
now existing in Europe. Their gradual accu- 
mulation of territories and power from a petty 
sovereignty or vice-government^ is curious : like 
a little spring, which gradually receives, the tri- 
bute of collateral streams, till it becomes a mighty 
river. 

These sovereigns did not indeed immediately 
take their rise on the breaking up of the Empire 



78 LETTER XI. 

of Charlemagne. Another century and half 
intervened ; and they rose out of the spoils of 
the kingdom of Burgundy^ which was itself but 
a limb of the first magnificent empire. It was 
immediately as governors or great officers under 
this vast dominion, that the first great princes 
and nobles of Europe carved out their future 
possessions and power. 

Savoie Proper, fSavogia; Ager Savogensis,) 
in the Tenth Century, comprehended only the 
Valley of the Isere, (which extends from Cha- 
parillan to Conflans,) the territory of Bauges, 
the Vallies of Chambery, Aix, and Bourget. 
Humbert was Comes in Agro Savogensis in 
1010. The descendants of these first Counts 
having acquired by alliances or treaties the 
neighbouring country of the Maurieime, extend- 
ed successively the name of Savoy to all the 
countries submitted to their domination on the 
same side of the Alpes. 

In the reign of Amddee VIII. this country 
comprehended the Maurienne, the Tarentaise, 
Savoy Proper, Bresse, Bugey, the County of the 
Genevois, Faucigny, the countries of Gex and 



LETTER XI. 79 

Vaud, and the Duchy of Chablais^ which ex- 
tended itself to Maitigny. The Emperor Sigis- 
mond erected these provinces into a Duchy, 19th 
February, I4l6, under the German Empire, and 
every Duke of Savoy constantly took investiture 
from the Emperors. 

The most romantic part of all this Duchy is 
Faucigny, already mentioned, at the foot of 
Mont-Blanc. 

Mons. Bouriit in his Itineraire de Geneve, 
des Glaciers de Chamouny, &c. 1808, 8vo. has 
the following extraordinary passage : 

^* A line lieue de Bonneville, on voit sur un rocher 
escarpe les mines du fort de Faucigny, detrult dans les 
guerres du seizieme siecle, ruines qui nous representent 
encore Timage de I'oppression de la portion la plus re- 
spectable du genre humain. La Savoie etoit alors b^rissee 
de cbateaux; c 'etoit la depouille du foible, et en jouis- 
soient dans une tranquillite cruelle, comme I'aigle dans 
son aire decbire avec securite les membres palpitans de sa 
proie/' 

Where is the justice of this comparison of 
ancient Feudal Barons, of whom no record oi 



80 LETTER XI. 

particular exists^ to Eagles in their Airies enjoy- 
ing in tranquillity the palpitating limbs of their 
mangled prey ? It would be difficult to prove 
that the Feudal establishment was not the best 
for the times in which it arose. The period kt 
length arrived when the augmenting spirit of 
commerce required that the Feudal fetters should 
be broken: but centuries elapsed before this was 
the case. During these centuries the Feudal 
chain was best calculated to hold together so- 
ciety, and to defend them from the violences 
and encroachments of each other. 

Nothing can be more magnificent than the 
situations of the ruins of some of these chateaux 
of the Princes of Faucigny. Sometimes they 
stand upon the points of stupendous insulated 
rocks, of which the swelling bases and half the 
ascents are covered with noble forest trees ; over- 
looking with sublime command scenes such as 
Sdlvator Rosa would have delighted to paint in 
his wildest and most inspired moments. 

Between Servoz and Chamouni are the relics 
of one of these chateaux on a rock placed in the 
midst of the valley, overtopped indeed by the 



LETTER XI. 81 

lateral chains of Alpine mountains that shut in 
the valley. It is called the chateau of St. Michael. 
The peasantry believe it to be haunted, and re- 
late wonderful stories of its treasures, its sor- 
ceries, and the Spirits that frequent it. I pre- 
sume that it was one of the residences of the 
Faucigny family. 

The inhabitants of the district of Faucigny 
are distinguished above all other Savoyards as a 
people simple in their manners, cheerful, robust, 
and industrious. They send out numbers annu- 
ally all over Europe, to make their fortunes by 
little articles of merchandise: bnt such is their 
passionate love of their country, that all retire 
to spend what they get in the bosom of their 
own dear, mountains. 

All the English, and indeed all foreigners 
who come into these regions, visit Mont-Blanc. 
The whole road from Geneva to Chamouni, 
which is at the foot of this mountain, augments 
in grandeur at every step. It lies on the banks 
of the Arve, the whole way, ascending towards 
its source in the Col de Balme, which separates 
The Valais from Chamouni. It passes through 

M 



82 LETTER IX. 

tbe three towns of Bonneville, Cluse, and Servoz. 
At Cliise the valley grows narrower, and the . 
moTintauis become perpendicular, and frown 
over the road in the most savage sublimity. As 
we enter the Valley of Chamouni^ and pursue 
the road along the side of the mountain, looking 
down upon the profound depths through which 
the Arve runs, the mind is filled with awe and 
admiration, and language is inadequate to give 
a picture of the scenery. 

Chamouni is divided into three parishes: 
that which is distinguished by its ancient monas- 
tic establishment by the name of Priory, is a 
village of a few scattered houses. The Priory 
is broke up, (I believe by the French:) the 
church remains. Here are two hotels for the 
numerous visitants who flock hither every year 
from every part of Europe. The Union, esta- 
blished in 1815, is excellent: a table d'hote at 
five o'clock is well supplied in the English 
fashion: we sat down about twenty — English, 
Scotch, Irish, Germans, Russians. 

Here Mont-Blanc is directly over us : the 
village is literally at its foot. On Saturday, 



LETTER XI. S3 

September 18, 18 19, we breakfasted at the hotel 
just named; set off from it at half-past eight 
o'clock; ascended the Mount ainv ert ; went over 
the summit to the Mer de Glace; and returning 
back to the hut erected for a resting-pLice on 
the top, where a person attends, and where a 
book is kept for travellers' names, we took some 
refreshment, and then descended a steeper path 
to the source of the Arvelron, and thence came 
back to the hotel, which we reached by half- 
past four o'clock. 

The ascent is accessible for mules about half 
the way: to one who is not a good walker, the 
fatigue of the steepness beyond that point is very 
great: but the acute declivity of the return is 
still more painful. I had suffered by a bad 
sprain of ray left ankle about ten days before, 
and in consequence I felt great weariness and 
inconvenience in the labour of regaining the 
valley. I will confess that the Mer de Glace 
disappointed me: perhaps the whole ascent dis- 
appointed me: but I was in ill health at the 
time. The first part of the ascent by an intricate 
and rocky pathway among forests of pine pleased 



84 LETTER XI. 

me most. The ascent of the adjoining moun- 
tain of Mont-Blanc itself^ covered with eternal 
snow, only a few adventrous travellers under- 
take. 

The world has been inundated with descrip- 
tions of visits to Mont-Blanc. I have nothing 
new therefore to say on this subject. During 
the long Avinter the inhabitants are buried in 
snow\ From June to September they live amid 
scenery at once beautiful and sublime ; and are 
cheered and enriched by the numerous travellers 
from every other part of Europe, who come to 
inspect the wonders of Nature among which 
their lot has placed them. It was in 1741 that 
Messrs. Pocock and Windham first set the fashion 
of visiting this place. So little was it frequented, 
and such were the supposed hazards and perils 
attending it, that they made preparations as if 
they W'Cre going on travels of discovery of a new 
world. More than thirty years afterwards the 
famous Genevan Naturalist, Horace Benedict 
De Saussure, made the attempt to ascend these 
mountains. It was not till August 1/87^ that 
he conquered Mont-Blanc. The next year 



LETTER XI. 85 

he accomplished the Col du Geant, where he 
encamped seventeen days to make his ob- 
servations. His Geological Works are known 
all over Europe. He died 1798, aged forty- 
eight. His friend, Senebier, of Geneva, has pnb- 
lished a memoir of him, in one small 8vo. vo- 
lume. 

The inhabitants of Chamouni are a simple^ 
robust, hardy people. The children, particularly 
the girls, are strikingly beautiful : we remarked 
this in the faces of all the children who flocked 
about us in our ascent of tbe Montanvert; but 
labour or hard living, or the union of both, de- 
stroys this at an early age; for we saw no beau- 
tiful women ; and the aged were hideous. 

The first known sovereign of tbe Barony of 
Faucigny, was Emmerad, who, about A. D. 1000, 
paid homage for it to the Emperor Conrad^ who 
had succeeded to the rights of the Kings of Bur- 
gundy. His son, Louis, Avas father (by Teberge, 
his second wife) of William, Baron of Faucigny, 
1119, who, by Utilie, his wife, had Rodolph^ 
his son and heir, fourth Baron, 1125, whose 
second son, Ardutius, was first Bishop of Geneva, 



86 



LETTER XI. 



who^ in opposition to the pretensions of the 
Counts of the Genevois, and the Dukes of Zse- 
ringen, obtained in 1 1 53 from the Emperor Fre- 
deric Barberousse^ at Spire, a confirmation of 
the possessions and privileges of his church; 
and who afterwards, in 11 62, further acquired 
from the same Emperor a declaration in his fa- 
vour, as supremus dom'mus et princeps civitatis, 
suhurhioriim et llmitum ipslus civitatis et castro- 
rum episcopatus Gehennensis. Raymond, fourth 
son, Seigneur of Thoire and of Boissy, left male 
posterity, who continaed for seventeen genera- 
tions, even to our days. 

Aimon I. Baron of Faucigny, elder brother 
of Bishop Ardutius and of Raymond, accom- 
panied Ame III. Count de Savoy, to the Holy 
Land in 11 47, and founded the Reposoir in 1 151. 
His son, Henri, (or Humbert,) was father of 
Aimon H. sixth Baron, 1234, the last Baron of 
the male line, who left three daughters : 1 . Agnes, 
Baroness de Faucigny, who married at Chatillon 
sur Cluses, in 1223, Peter, Count dp Savoy; 
2. Beatrix, who married Stephen de Thoire- 



LETTER XI. 8/ 

Villars; 3. Eleonore, who married Simon de 
Joinville, Lord of Gex. 

Pierre, Count de Savoy, left issne by Agnes 
de Faiicigny, only one dangliter and heir, Beatrix, 
who inherited this Barony^ and who, on 4th 
December, 1241, married Hugh XII. Dauphin 
de Viennois, by whom she had issue, to whom 
the Barony of Faucigny passed. Hugh, Dau- 
phin de Viennois, took the title of Baron of 
Faucigny, in the life time of his grandmother. 
Humbert II. last Dauphin, ceded his dominions 
of Dauphiny and Faucigny, in 1343, to Philip, 
King of France, on condition that the eldest sons 
of France should bear the title and arms of 
Dauphins de Viennois, and that Faucigny should 
never be dismembered from their estates. But 
the situation of this district surrounded on every 
side by the territories of Savoy, occasioned con- 
tinual wars ; and it became necessary, for the 
purpose of terminating them, to enter into a 
treaty at Paris, in 1354, for a mutual exchange, by 
which France should possess the seigniories and 
rights which Savoy had in Dauphiny, and Savoy 
become Sovereign of Faucigny and Gex, under 



88 LETTER XI. 

the reserve of homage to France. Louis XI. 
released this homage by the Treaty of Bayonne, 
1445 ; but Francis I. having declared war against 
his uncle, Charles III. reclaimed this homage 
for the Barony of Faucigny. This question was 
discussed at the conferences of Lyons in 1561; 
and Charles-Emanuel I. to relieve himself from 
this claim, called in the influence of the Emperor 
Rodolph, whom he was forced to conciliate by 
taking investiture of Faucigny from him, not- 
withstanding the Dukes, his predecessors, had 
always protested that it was independent. 

The ancient administration, civil and poli- 
tical, of Faucigny, was of a mixed government. 
The Estates of the Province assembled every 
year at Cluse, to elect a Grand Bailiff, a Chief 
Judge, and an Ordinary Judge. These estates 
were composed of ten Bailiwicks — Chatillon, 
Ckises, Bonneville, Bonne, Sallanches, Chateau- 
de-Faucigny, Chatelet de Credoz, Samoens, 
Mont-Joye, and Flumet. 

The inhabitants of Faucigny have been al- 
ways lively, industrious, and active. They have 
furnished a great number of men of letters, and 



LETTER XI. 89 

men employed in the business of state. Natu- 
rally addicted to the speculations of commerce^ 
the Fauciguans have for more than a century 
established considerable houses of commerce in 
Germany, Switzerland, and France. Watch- 
making has flourished at Cluse, &c. Their chief 
commerce consists in beasts, mules, timber, char- 
coal, butter, cheese, tallow, flax, honey of Cha- 
mouni, cherry-brandy, leather, skins, &c. which 
find their principal vent through Geneva. 

There is little luxury in these parts: the 
churches are unornamented : the clergy lead a 
plain^ coarse life : there are scarcely any nobles 
or gentlemen resident in the country. The pea- 
sants are apparently frank, honest, and unso- 
phisticated. The French are said to have intro- 
duced some change here, as every where else, 
which thev unhappily overran. The old regime, 
to which they have returned, is somewhat strict : 
and particularly with regard to religious into- 
lerance. 



90 



LETTER XII. 



(f^tiginalits berg tau==--13ante, ^^etratci), iSoccacj, ©baucer, 
^pcnm, .^acfebiUe, iIWilton===®outt=^om ot 



Florence f November 13, 1819. 

1 O have a clear perception of what others have 
written or said, to retain it in the memory, and 
to be able to bring forward, or repeat it either in 
the same order, or in any altered succession, en- 
titles a man to the praise of intellectual abilities, 
and may enable him to acquire and communicate 
great eiiidition. But it is quite a different qua- 
lity from Genius : whether as applied to the in- 
vention of imagery or sentiment, or to novelty 
of deduction in the application of reasoning. 

When therefore we speak of a man's acquire- 
ments, we are incorrect if we bring them as 



LETTER XII. 91 

preofs of his genius. It is astonishing what an 
extent of acquirements may be conferred by long 
and patient labour on one of very moderate 
talents ! 

Of those original powers, which constitute 
Genius, the gradations are infinite, both in native 
strength, and in exercise, discipline, and appli- 
cation. Some are feeble, crude, and of but slight 
use or merit. Some, by the union of innate 
force and due discipline, arrive at almost super- 
human splendor. 

But of the multitudes even of those, who 
have obtained some reputation in the literary 
world, it is, perhaps, not too severe to exclude 
nineteen out of tAventy from the classes of ori- 
ginal writers. 

In this exclusion must be comprised, for the 
most part, historians, biographers, authors of 
travels and voyages, critics and annotators, and 
almost all writers on professional subjects. Even 
in departments which require originality, a large 
portion employ no other faculty than memory, 
which enables them to be faint echoes of some 



93 LETTER XII. 

favourite predecessor^ or of a combination 'of 
their predecessors. 

It wonld demand space and leisure, and close 
and patient attention, and perhaps superior acute- 
ness, to develop with exactness the value of these 
multiplications of the same facts and the same 
ideas. There may be some value in a diversity 
of dress, or of position. But there is an ubiquity 
and universality in Avhat is intellectual, that, 
with the exception qf the varying media of dif- 
ferent languages, makes copies (not an addition 
to the wealth, but) mainly a superfluity. 

If this be true, they who possess the rare 
faculty of original thinking, ought not to waste 
their time in labour of such comparative insig- 
nificance as repeating the ideas of others. 

It must strike every one of a scrutinizing 
spirit, how little there is new in the whole range 
of literature. lujages, sentiments, reasoning, 
facts, language, n)ethod, are all borrowed from 
those who have gone before: as if men were 
afraid to trust themselves to go alone, even where 
they have the strength ! 

If there be a class of books in which this 



LETTER XII. 93 

weakness abounds more than in any other, it is 
in vohimes of Travels. On the same subjects, 
and in copying from the same features, it may be 
said that it is impossible to avoid similitude. 
But the similitude j)roduced by a common ori- 
ginal, and that which arises from identity of 
copy, are quite different things. It is not pro- 
bable that two artists would, without communica- 
tion, select the same features and the same points 
of view of the same subject. Two authors, if 
struck with the same ideas, could scarcely, with- 
out communication, express them in the same 
language. 

Of all subjects, it would be the most curious 
to trace poetical thoughts, poetical stories, and 
poetical phrases, to their origin. On the revival 
of poetry with Dante, Petrarch, and Boccacio, 
how instructive and how amusing would be the 
task, to enquire how much w as borrowed from 
the ancients, how much issued from the stores 
of the troubadours, and bow much Avas of the 
true and proper invention of these deservedly 
immortal men ! 

In addition to the splendid genius with which 



94 LETTER XII. 

Nature had endowed them, they had great ad- 
vantages of time and country. The climate, 
the scenery, the specimens of ancient Art, with • 
which they were surrounded; the manners of 
the Age ; the institutions of Chivahy, yet in their 
lustre; the romantic spirit that prevailed; the 
dawn of science; the yet-believing superstitions: 
nourished an union of wild Fancy and com- 
mencing Taste, so happily blended, as to have 
been most favourable to the display of the un- 
equalled powers of intellect, which had been 
conferred on their birth. 

But even these illustrious and powerful 
spirits, have probably much less of their own, 
than modern blindness supposes ! Yet what do 
we not owe them? He who thinks the obli- 
gations of modern literature to them light, is 
as ignorant as he is devoid of taste and sagacity. 
They seized the bold features of an age of 
vigour and enthusiasm, and rapidly-growing 
effulgence; and painted them with a master's 
talent, and a master's fire. The grand con- 
ception of the Divina Comedla in particular, 
(to which nothing subsequent approximates, 



LETTER XII. 95 

unless Milton's Paradise Lost, an invention de- 
ficient in the due interest of human aiFairs,) and 
added to this, an execution equally magnificent, 
produced in the midst of surrounding barbarism, 
must continue to fill the intelligent with admira- 
tion and astonishment, increasing in proportion 
to the intensity of their reflection upon the 
subject. 

Language, which unites grace and precision 
with power, would seem to be the patient result 
of gradual refinement operating on the gradual 
progress of human intelligence, in its march 
from ignorance and savageness to polished matu- 
rity. But Dante grasped it at once; he threw 
oif its excrescences, and retained all its force. 
What ardour must have carried him forward, 
when, instead of resting content with that which 
would have satisfied his cotemporaries, he exert- 
ed the energies required to anticipate the im- 
provements of future centuries, and to secure the 
applause of those, whom successive ages of la- 
bour should render fastidious ! 

It is probable, that men, even of the brightest 
genius, experience but a twilight glimmering of 



q6 letter XII. 

many images and sentiments^ which it would 
demand great and painful effort to bring for- 
ward into clear and defined light. If readers 
are content with what is more easily produced^ 
they revel in their idleness. But Dante could 
never have indulged in this propensity to ob- 
livious ease. With what profoundness he had 
studied the history of mankind ; with what saga- 
city and feeling he had penetrated into the hu- 
man character; with what sympathy he had 
traced the misfortunes, and pursued the gran- 
deur of the illustrious, is apparent from the feli- 
city with which he selected the traits that en- 
nobled their sorrows, and exhibited them in the 
most striking points of view to posterity ! 

In him it is sublimity of thought, and in- 
tenseness of feeling, that forms the essence of 
his poetry. In him the minor poetry of mere 
language is subordinate : it follows of course in 
mere reflection from the glow of soul that it 
clothes. 

Petrarch has less invention in its most exten- 
sive range. He has the invention of linking the 
immaterial to the material world before the eyes 



LETTER XII. 97 

of one individual. In this faculty bis brilliance, 
his pathos, his eloquence, his touching language, 
have secured him a laurel that will for ever 
flourish with the same distinguished verdure. 

How strange and perverse has been the 
opinion promulgated by many literati, that 
Laura, the object of his affection, was an ideal 
personage. He has left a record in his own 
hand, the most decisive possible on this subject. 
In the celebrated MS. volume of Virgil in the 
Ambrosienne Library at Milan, (a MS. of which 
it is supposed that the Avhole was executed by 
the beautiful pen of Petrarch himself,) is the 
following inestimable autograph. 

'' Laura propiiis virtutibus illustris, et meis longum 
celebrata carminibus, primum sub meis oculis apparuit 
sub primum adolescentiae meae tempus anno Domini 
MCCCXXVII. die VI. mensis Aprilis in Ecclesia S. Claras 
Avinione hora matutina. Et in eadem Civitate eodem 
mense Aprili, eodem die VI. eadem hora prima_, anno 
autem MCCCXLVIII. ab hac luce lux ilia subtracta est, 
cum ego forte tunc Veronae essem, heu! fati mei nescius. 
Rumor autem infelix per litteras Ludovici mei me Parmae 
reperit anno eodem mense Maio die XIX. mane Corpus 

o 



98 LETTER XII. 

illud castlssimum atque pulcherrimum in loco Fralrum 
Minorum reposltum est eo ipso die mortis ad vesperam. 
Animam quidem ejus, ut de Africano ait Seneca, in Caelum, 
unde erat, rediisse persuadeo mihi. Hoc autem ad acer- 
bam rei memoriam amara quadam dulcedine scribere 
visum est hoc potissimum loco, qui saepe sub oculos 
meos redit, ut scilicet niliil esse deberet (quod) amplius 
mihi placeat, et efFracto majori laqueo tempus esse de 
Babylone fugiendi, crebra horum inspectione, ac fugacis- 
simse setatis sestimatione commonear, quod praevia Dei 
gratia facile erit praeteriti temporis curas supervacuas, 
spes inanes, et inexpectatos exitus acriter et viriliter 
cogitanti, '' * 

Petrarch was born at Arezzo, in 1304; and 
died in 1374, aged seventy. Dante was born at 
Florence, in 1262; and died in 1321, aged fifty- 
nine. I have not dwelt upon Boccacio, because 
his Decameron., which is in prose, and not his 
poetry, has continued the favourite of future 
generations. Boccacio was born in 1313; and 

* This is printed in Tiraboschi, V. 532, and also in 
Fabroni's Latin Life of Petrarch. But I also saw it with my 
own eyes in the Ambrosienne Library, on Monday, October 
18, 1819. 



LETTER XII. 99 

died in 1375, aged sixty-two. Ariosto's birth was 
more than an hundred years later. He was born 
at Reggio =^, between Parma and Modena, on 
September 8th, 14/4; and died at Ferrara, 6th 
June, 1533, aged hfty-eight. Torquato Tasso 
was born at Sorrento in the kingdom of Naples, 
11th March, 1544, eleven years after the death 
of Ariosto; and died 25th April, 1595, aged 
fifty-one. 

With these immortal names, we have three 
of congenial powers in England, which, perhaps, 
we may venture to put on the same seats: — 
Chaucer, Spenser, and Milton. Chaucer, I 
think, has the least pretensions, excellent as he 
is in his own department. His vivacity, his 
ease, his knowledge of life, are admirable; but 
there is less depth of colouring in his images ; 
less of that sublime, or of that wild and romantic 
fancy, which constitute the most characteristic 
features of the highest poetry. He is indeed 
always a poet; he groups his figures with a 

* On Saturday, October 23, 1819, 1 read with veneration 
the Inscription recording- the fact, over the door of the house 
where he was born. 



100 LETTER XII. 

poef s wand, and his circumstancialities are al- 
ways poetical; but he delights to dwell rather 
upon the merriments and absurdities of life^ than 
upon the exhibitions of the grander passions. 
Sackville, at the distance of more than two hun- 
dred years, caught better some of Dante's tones ; 
and threw on his figures some of that great 
master's sombre colouring. Lord Surrey imi- 
tated rather, but imitated feebly, the elegant 
pathos of Petrarch. 

I begun this letter with the subject of Ori- 
ginality, and I must end with it. I would not 
do so unhallowed a thing as to detract from the 
originality of Milton : but it is clear that there 
are certain tints and hues both of imagery and 
sentiment, that were caught; perhaps involun- 
tarily and unconsciously caught, from the in- 
spired Bard of the Inferno; the Purgatorio; 
and the Paradiso; Avho is well known to have 
been a prime poetical favourite w^ith him. If 
Milton borrowed or imitated, it was not from 
poverty. He is perhaps the most original, (ex- 
cept Shakespeare,) as he is the most sublime of 
our poets. If he sometimes takes images from 



LETTER XII. 101 

obscure predecessors, he uses them as the artist 
does the raw material; transmutes what was of 
no value, by the touch of his hand^ into a bril- 
liant composition. 

There have been endeavours to find models 
for his ComuSy his L' Allegro, and his // Pen- 
seroso. The instances of resemblance produced 
have been absurdly inapplicable to the point in- 
tended to be established. The same image in 
different hands has the most dissimilar effects: 
not only may the combination be different ; but 
an epithet; a single additional circumstance; the 
omission of a single circumstance ; the very har- 
mony, or harshness in the position of words or 
syllables, may create or destroy the charm. 
Beauties may once or twice occur in a tedious 
mass of rubbish ; but they then appear accidental. 
It is in the tone of the whole; in the uniform 
character of inspiration; in the Doric grace ; the 
mellow sweetness; that these enchantingp oems 
breathe a felicity peculiarly their own, and 
hitherto vainly attempted to be imitated. 

When with the return of Charles 11. the 
French School of Poetry rose in England into 



102 LETTER XII. 

such encouragement as to overshadow and crush 
the Italian, Milton's poetry lay for more than 
half a century neglected. Rural images became 
of no value for their own sake ; they were merely 
regarded as materials for similies to aid in the 
composition of the petty ingenuities of courtly 
gallantry ; to form verses of extravagant flattery, 
in which there was neither passion nor genius ; 
to put Fancy in opposition to Nature, not as the 
light to set off her charms ; to represent man- 
kind not in the simple and beautiful forms which 
Providence has conferred on them; but in a 
whimsical masquerade of artifiicial disguise, to 
which the energies of romantic passion would 
appear untutored ignorance; and the pure lan- 
guage of unsophisticated genius, the insipid bab- 
blings of a dull and inexperienced recluse. 

From the time of our Restoration, every 
thing was sacrificed to point and neatness; to 
what was deemed a polished and courtly turn; 
to a certain sort of ironical, smiling, or sneering 
treatment of every subject, as if sincerity was 
vulgar, and seriousness want of illumination. 

There had been in the time of Charles I. a 



LETTER XII. 103 

set of Court-Poets, who had mixed up with their 
compositions sufficient gallantry, and a due 
attention to all those subjects^ and that manner 
of treating them, which Courts in their nature 
require. Thomas Carew, Thomas Stanley, 
Richard Lovelace, Sidney Godolphin, William 
Earl of Pembroke, Robert Herrick, James "Shir- 
ley^ Sir Richard Fanshaw, and others, abounded 
in gallantry; in compliments to the beauties of 
the day, fervid and often far-fetched; in quaint- 
nesses adapted to the aifected pretensions of the 
butterflies that buzz about a throne. These 
quaintnesses had the farther recommendation of 
being often ingenious, and often elegantly and 
harmoniously expressed. They were the fruits 
of the perversion of very ingenious minds, and 
very skilful and extensive acquirements in polite 
literature. It is impossible not to admit and 
admire their ingenuity, even when a rigid taste 
must condemn them. 

But, mingled with these faults, so likely to 
suit the depraved appetites of a dissolute Court, 
were beauties which made the votaries of the 
new fashion turn with aversion from these pro- 



104 LETTER XII. 

ductions, and condemn them to a long oblivion. 
The best of them often breathed a spirit of the 
purest and simplest poetry^ expressed in language 
equally pure and simple : they relied on the in- 
terest of the image or the sentiment, and scorned 
to have recourse to the attractions of meretricious 
ornament. The Wits of King Charles the Se- 
cond's Court had no conception of the value of 
a thought for its own sake: it was the dress, and 
nothing but the dress, that they regarded. An 
unexpected turn ; a sharp jest upon the manners 
of the world ; an epigrammatic terseness ; an 
happy simile ; a compliment of extravagant gal- 
lantry neatly pointed ; a voluptuous and disso- 
lute principle gaily and transparently announced ; 
— these were the merits they aspired to, and 
often attained. Whatever was sincere in the 
former age ; whatever spoke the emotions of the 
heart; Avhatever was in a tone of enthusiasm, 
they rejected as unenlightened, unrefined, and 
unfashionable. 

I cannot guess at any other mode of account- 
ing for the immediate, profound, and long neg- 
lect, into which such poets as Carew, Lovelace, 



LETTER XII. 105 

and Stanley, immediately fell. There is a Song 
of Lovelace, and there are Stanzas of Carew, 
and even of Herrick, which have never been 
rivalled : and Stanley, though quaint, is not only 
elegant, but had the recommendation of great 
classical fame to preserve the memory of his 
poems. 

If this letter seems out of place, let the 
reader turn back to the second page of this vo- 
lume, and he will there find that it is only one 
of the digressions for which the author has ex- 
pressly stipulated. 



io6 



LETTER XIII. 



I^atj^g of Bt ©crbaig in ^abo8==.=J^eflcctton0 on ^abo^arti 
^implkitg. 



Florerice, November 15, 1819. 

At the foot of the Alpes^ in the district of Fau- 
cigny, about forty miles south-east from Geneva, 
lie the celebrated Mineral Baths of St. Gervais, 
which are of very late discovery, and have not 
been in use for more than twelve yeais. The 
first characteristic of these Baths, is the beauty 
and s^randeur of the Natural Scenerv in which 
they are placed. 

As far as Sallenche^ (or rather St. Martin, 
which stands before the entrance of the bridge 
that conducts across the Arve to Sallenche,) 
the route is the same from Geneva as leads to 
Chamouni. From Sallenche the road lies along 



LETTER XIII. 107 

the valley on the right bank of the Arve for 
about five miles, till it conducts the traveller to 
the rude and crazy bridge thrown across the lit- 
tle torrent of the Bon-Navt. 

Up the deep valley, through which the tor- 
rent flows, about half a mile distant on the east 
bank, are situated the Baths of St. Gervais. 
The village is on the side of the mountain, up a 
steep ascent, more than a mile beyond the 
bridge. It directly overhangs the Bath, behind 
which the torrent rushes doAvn in a most mag- 
nificent cascade, through a cleft of the rocks. 

The Mineral Spring issues from this rock, 
a few yards below the torrent. It was discover- 
ed about 1807, by Mr. Gonthard, the proprietor, 
then a notary at the village of St. Gervais. Dr. 
Matthey, the physician, who resides here during 
the season, has written a full account of these 
Baths ; * and it would therefore be idle and use- 

* Dr. Matthej'-'s is an ingenious, scientific, clear, and 
satisfactory account of these Baths, entitled " Las Bains de 
Saint- Gervais pres du Mont-Blanc, fen SavoieJ Par Andre 
Matthey, D. M. Secretaire de la Societe de Medecine, et 
Medicin du bureau de bienfaisance, de Geneve; Membre de la 
Societe medicale d' emulation de Paris, de la Societe de medecine 



108 LETTER XIII. 

less in me to fill these pages with a long descrip- 
tion of them. 

My health requiring that I should visit these 
Baths, which were prescribed to me by the me- 
dical advice of Geneva, I spent here a month in 
August, and the whole month of September. I 
found the Warm Bath highly efficacious; and, 
at the same time, very pleasant. I bathed twice 
a day almost the whole time. Here are also 
Vapour-Baths and Shower-Baths, and the Waters 
are also drank. 

The air is eminently light and pure ; and the 
surrounding scenery at once so magnificent, so 
pastoral, and so delicious, that it contributes at 
once to calm and to cheer the spirits. The tour 

pratique de Montpelier de celles de BesancoUj, Marseille, etc. 
Paris, et Geneve, J. J. Paschoud, 181S, 8vo. pp. ^40.— 
Part I. contains the Topography of St. Gervais and its 
neighbourhood : its natural history ; its air -, its waters } the 
regimen of the Baths. Part II. gives an account of the 
Medicinal Properties of the Waters of St. Gervais ; with a 
large collection of curious cases. 

Dr. Matthey is also author of " Recherches Nouvelles sur 
les Maladies de V Esprit, prectd^es de Considerations sur les dif- 
ficultes de V Art de Guerir. Geneve, Paschoud, 1816, 8vo. 
pp. 368. 



LETTER XIII. 109 

along the summits of the two lateral mountains, 
that immediately enclose the valley, and round 
the head^ down which the torrent of the Bon- 
^Nant thunders, to its foot, adjoining the spring, 
is performed by walkers, or on mules, in two or 
three hours, and leads through the village of 
St. Gervais, and over a most romantic bridge, 
called The Devil's Bridge, which crosses the 
Bon-Nant at a spot where it runs in a deep and 
narrow channel through the rocks. On one 
occasion we ascended this torrent for some miles 
towards the mountains, and crossed it below 
St. Nicholai, which stands high upon the slope 
that overlooks it. Here we dined at the house 
of the Cure. The windows of this house com- 
mand one of the sides of these gigantic elevations, 
which form the chain that go under the name of 
Mont-Blanc. At this season it was green and 
smiling. The air, through which it was seen, 
was so light and clear, that every object seemed 
brilliant as in a mirror. 

To live amid such scenes, strikes one at first 
as adapted to nurse the most sublime contem- 
plations, and to strengthen into splendor and 



110 LETTER XIII. 

energy the powers of fancy and sentiment. But 
this is rather the first view of the warm Poet^ 
than the conclusion of the calculating Philoso- 
pher. It seems as if cultivated man was more, 
destined to be within the frequent reacli of 
society. The inhabitants of these lonely mag- 
nificences, exhibit marks of torpor and coarse- 
ness, that dissipate the Poet's dreams of purity, 
and innocence, and virtue; of senses exqui- 
sitely tuned to the beauty of natural scenery; 
and of lofty disdain of the debasing vices of 
congregated cities ; of the mean passions of 
conflicting society; and of the petty squabbles 
of artificial desires. In the midst of the puri- 
fying expansion of mountain-air, they live in 
squall id cottages; and their looks, their habits, 
and amusements, are hard and repulsive. 

In truth, magnificent as is the scenery of 
Nature, without the aid of Mind, it is nothing. 
It is the combination of the immaterial with the 
material world, that constitutes true grandeur, 
and true virtue. Hence all landscape-painting, 
all description of natural scenery, unconnected 
with its operations on the intellectual beings that 



LETTER XIII. Ill 

people it, is of little comparative estimation or 
use. For this reason Thomson's Seasons fall 
beneath the highest classes of poetry, and give 
to Cowper's Task some advantage over them. 

But Solitude is still the sphere of the nobler 
orders of intellect. The question is, what soli- 
tude? shall it be a retreat in the midst of man- 
kind ? or far remote from their habitations ? We 
ought to retire from the world, full of materials 
for reflection upon human nature. We ought 
frequently to return to it, to refresh our stores, 
and bring our mental excursions again to the 
test of experience. If in society our worst pas- 
sions are nurtured ; in society are also nurtured 
our best! It is by collision that our manners 
are polished, and our faculties invigorated and 
improved. The lonely mountains of Savoy, in 
which Nature revels in all her sublimity, may 
cherish the dreams, and fructify the reason of 
him, who carries thither the treasures of know- 
ledge and thought; but the mountain-breezes 
will blow their freshness, and the smiling vallies 
will breathe their perfumes, in vain for him, in 
whose vacant brain no seeds have been sown. 



112 LETTER XIII. 

Where the mind has not been cultivated; where 
exercise and labour have not ameliorated it; it 
produces but little, and that little is weeds. We 
turn with pain and mortification from torpor 
and hardness in the countenance, and squalid 
neglect in the whole person. We see the pea- 
sant children stretched out at their ease on the 
sides of magnificent mountains, under the shades 
of old fantastic trees, in a genial climate, w^atch- 
ing their goats, and their cows, and their sheep, 
that browse round them ; and we hear them sing- 
ing their songs of gladness, that echo cross the 
vallies : for a moment we imagine the Arcadian 
times returned: we think of the purity of this 
pastoral life: of senses refined by the delightful 
images with which they are constantly conver- 
sant: and of dispositions and feelings congenial 
to the simplicity and grandeur of the scenery in 
which they are placed. We approach them: 
we examine their countenances: we hear their 
voices: — and the spell is broke! It is too much 
to be feared, that these rural beings, so appa- 
rently enviable when seen from a distance, are 
little lifted above mere animal life ! Their 



LETTER XIII. 113 

pleasures are coarse ; their reflections are few and 
dull ; and they are insensible to all the variety of 
grandeur and beauty, that surrounds them ! 

In the solitary and picturesque groves of old 
Walnut-trees, in the little green glens of the 
Mountains, gilded by the serene splendor of an 
Autumnal Sun, I saw groups of children, and 
young girls, gathering the ripe produce of the 
trees that lay scattered on the grass, or shaking 
it from the branches, on which they had climbed. 
Fancy siezed upon the picture, and clad their 
existence with rays of imaginary innocence and 
happiness. Cold reason, and the memory of 
experience, soon forced upon me a different les- 
son. Severe labour; scanty and innutricious 
food; long, cheerless winters of snow and frost; 
and rude dwellings of bare walls, comfortless, 
and loaded with smoke and filth, made up the 
greater part of their lot ! 

It is the decree of Providence, that Man 
should work out the well-being of his existence 
by mental labour improving upon bodily; by 
wealth, that can only be brought forth by intel- 
lectual ingenuity; by Art and Science; by the 

a 



114 LETTER Xlll. 

Reason, that directs ; by the Fancy, that illumines! 
Poverty is the offspring of our supineness : and 
if Riches ill-applied lead to sensual and corrupt 
luxury, and final ruin; with Riches alone spring 
up the refinements and splendors, that raise us in 
the scale of Intellectual Existence ! 

Of the evils of artificial society much may 
be said: but those are its abuses! Its uses no 
profound thinker can doubt. There only can 
the high Virtues : there only can Man appear in 
his glory ! 

The labours of the hewers of wood, and the 
drawers of water; and even those of the Arts of 
necessity, cannot, in the most extended and 
grand view of human society, be deemed of 
more use than the toils of the Ornamental Arts. 
If they be thought a vain and empty consump- 
tion of wealth in abandoning to superfluous 
pleasure what might supply the cravings of 
Want, they who indulge this opinion, have not 
penetrated into the real sources of wealth, nor 
examined the immutable laws of Nature, by 
which it is decreed that wealth should be pro- 
duced and distributed. 



LETTER XIII. 115 

What is solitude without literature? And 
how can literature have birth, but amid the re- 
finements of society ? It was in '* thronged Cities," 
amid the splendor of Tournaments, in Courts of 
Princes, 

*' In Halls of Knights and Barons bold," 

under the influence of the eyes of Beauty, that 
Poetry first revived with the Troubadours, after 
the darkness and barbarism of Centuries. 



li6 



LETTER XIV, 



Florence, Ath December, 18I9r 

X HE Reader need scarcely be again reminded, 
that I am not undertaking to write a volume 
descriptive of Travels. I have many reasons for 
this. The Route from Calais by Paris^ and the 
Simplon, to Milan^ Florence, Rome, and Naples, 
has been described by an hundred English Tra- 
vellers ; and has been, even in the last four years, 
trod by thousands of them. All the common 
information regarding the places of this Route, 
is to be found in the compilations, called Guides, 
and works of that class. The pens of real Tra- 
vellers, if they sometimes supply a few new 
notices to the last editions of these Guides, more 
often borrow from them all their stale inform- 
ation; and have little other value than a seeming 
verification of the descriptions, by having copied 
them on the spot. 



LETTER XIV. 117 

But if for these reasons I studiously avoid to 
add another to this abundance of common-place 
Books, I do not admit that the subject is ex- 
hausted. A very great deal of very useful^ and 
some necessary information is left buried in the 
repositories of Learning ; and the field of observ- 
ation upon manners and arts leaves much fruit 
still to be gathered. But the former can only 
be done by long leisure; by industry; by access 
to books, of which few travellers can possess 
the opportunity: the latter requires talent, lite- 
rature^ genius^ taste, combined with toilsome 
thinking, accurate enquiry, and favourable inter- 
course with the Natives. 

It would be invidious to mention the glaring 
defects even of the most popular of our modern 
Tours. Men of high literature seem to have 
shrunk from this task; and the peril becomes 
every day greater. The endless subjects of re- 
mark, that offer themselves require knowledge 
so multifarious, and erudition at once so exten- 
sive and so correct ; and such a facility of lan- 
guage, to convey what is worthy of being com- 
municated, that he, who with great gifts and 



118 LETTER XIV. 

acquirements, cannot spare a long period of al- 
most exclusive attention to it, will ill consult 
his reputation if he enters upon the under- 
taking. 

Notwithstanding I have been induced by 
these considerations to abstain from writing a 
regular account of the places I have visited on 
the Continent, I have thought it right to inter- 
sperse my Letters with slight intimations of the 
places I have visited, and occasional remarks on 
them, as clues to the different trains of reflection 
or observation, or the different sketches of his- 
tory, in which I have indulged. 

On the 10th of October I quitted Geneva 
for Italy, by the route of the Simplon, by the 
road that passes along the Southern side of the 
Lake, through Thonon, Evian, Meillerie, and 
St. Gingoulph, which form part of The Chablais, 
to St. Maurice, in the Canton of The Valais. 

There is another route along the Northern 
Bank of the Lake, to the same point, through 
Coppet, Nyon, Rolle, Morges, Lausanne, Vevay, 
Chillon, Villeneuve, and Bex. This joins the 
first at the Bridge which crosses The Rhone at 



LETTER XIV. 119 

the entrance of St. Maurice. On the four last 
days of July, I passed this road in an excursion 
round the Lake as far as Villeneuve, whence I 
turned to the right, and skirting round the head 
of the Lake crossed the Rhone, here very rapid, 
in a ferry-boat, to Port-Valais, called also 
Village de Bouveret, a league above St. Gin- 
go ul ph. 

Having a large family with me ; and travel- 
ling with the same horses, we proceeded scarcely 
forty miles a day. October 10, w^e slept at Evian. 
Monday, October 11, at St. Maurice. Tuesday, 
October 12, at Sion. Wednesday, October 13, 
at Brieg. Thursday, October 14, w^e ascended 
the Simplon; and having passed the Summit, 
slept at the village of Simplon, a few miles on 
the descent. Friday, October 15, we descended, 
under torrents of rain, through the savage gran- 
deur of a narrow gorge of these Mountains, into 
the plains of Lombardy. We dined at Domo 
d'Ossola, in the territories of Piedmont, at the 
foot of these Alpes ; and slept at Bavino. On 
Saturday, October l6, we slept at Cassina, in 
the Milanese; and on Sunday morning, Octo- 



120 LETTER XIV. 

ber 17, arrived at Milan, under a very heavy 
rain. 

In this journey we passed through five sepa- 
rate dominions — the Canton of Geneva; Savoy; 
the Canton of Valais ; Piedmont (which, though 
under the same Monarch with Savoy, is a dif- 
ferent kingdom) ; and the Milanese, now restored 
to Austria. 

That department of Savoy, called the Duchy 
of Chablais, commences at a little village beyond 
Coligny, little more than a league from Geneva; 
and terminates at the Bridge, which divides the 
village of St. Gingoulph into two parts. 

Here commences the Canton of Valais. It 
is remarked by the writers on this Canton, that 
there is not a country in the world, which in so 
narrow a space offers such a variety of features ; 
and so many temperatures. It has more than 
two hundred square leagues of surface; and has 
two chains of Mountains, of which the highest 
summits do not yield in elevation, except to 
Mont-Blanc. These two chains, of which one 
separates from Switzerland, and the other from 
Italy, form by their approximation a lateral 



LETTER XIV. 121 

valley, the longest perhaps of the ancient world; 
for it extends from The Fourcke, (or Monnt 
Furca,) in which the Rhone takes its rise, and 
which forms the boundary between the Valaisans, 
and the Canton of Uri, to the Lake of Geneva, 
in a line of about thirty-six leagues. 

From the bottom of this valley of the Rhone, 
separate more than twenty other vallies of a less 
extent, which divide transversely the two chains; 
and rise up to enormous Glaciers, which crown 
them. Every one of these transversal vallies 
has a character of its own. Some are covered 
with forest-trees, interspersed with pastures and 
habitations. Some are a mixture of rocks and 
fields ; some are pointed declivities, and profound 
and rugged gorges ; from which roaring torrents 
are precipitated, full of terrible grandeur. Others 
abound in green swards, decorated with flowers, 
pastures, villages, and habitations, beautifully 
grouped. The whole is enchanting to the sight; 
uniting in the same valley different aspects; and 
producing the most smiling views by the side of 
the most awful. 

A country so extraordinary by its great 

R 



122 LETTER XIV. 

variety, where the North and the South seem to 
shake hands, appears destined to receive vege- 
tables of the most opposite climates. Accord- 
ingly Botanists find here an inexhaustible field 
for their pursuits ^. 

Amongst the features that most struck me in 
the grand scenery of the Valley from St. Gin- 
goulph, and Port-Valais, to Brieg, were the 
Trees, both single and in forests, not only from 
their position, but often from their venerable 
and picturesque form. 

Shiner speaks of these with just enthusiasm, 
in his Chapter XVII. Des for its et des arhres 
des montagnes du pays, 

" Regardez ces Monts qui semblent braver les orages; 
leurs cimes sont couvertes de la neige des hivers; sur 
leurs flancs sont d'immenses paturages; pendant des 
siecles, leurs antiques forets ont vu s' asseoir les families 

* This is taken from the Preface to Shiner's interesting vo- 
lume of the Topography of this Country, entitled : " Descrip- 
tion du Department du Simplon, ou de la ci-devant Republique 
du Valais. Par Mr, Scliiner, Docteur en Medecine de la Fa- 
culty de Montpelier. A Sion Chez Antoine Advocat, bupri- 
meur de la Prefecture du Departement, 1812." pp. 558. 



LETTER XIV. 123 

du pays SOUS leur ombrage: hameaux, cabanes, bergers 
troupeaux, tout respire la serenitd dans ces heureux asiles. 
Ces for^ts sont compos^es d'arbres plus ou moins nom- 
bereux; I'oeil aime a voir tout ce peuple de freres. C'est 
par eux que la nature varie ses desseins, rapproche et 
tant6t repousse les lointains, reunit, separe^ et sur les 
paysages etend ou replie le rideau des ombres." 

^^Les arbres des forets peuvent s'oflrir sous des as- 
pects sans nombre; ici des troncs perces rembrunissent 
leur ombre; la de quelques rayons egayant ce sejour, 
forment un doux combat de la nuit et du jour.'* 

" On doit avoir lieu de regretter^ de pleurer meme la 
coupe des bois dans une belle foret; pour moi, je ne 
trouve rien de si beau, de si agreable^ et de si majestueux 
qu*une belle foret. Ah ! que ne puis-je tous les jours de 
ma vie, dans la belle saison, passer quelques heures dans 
de tels endroits, j' y savourerais a longs traits les plaisirs 
que procure la solitude de ces lieux, reellement faits y 
mediter a loisir. 

'^Ces forets sont composees en general d'arbres de 
sapin, et melese, especes d'arbres les plus beaux, et sou- 
vent d'une posseur et d'une hauteur prodigieuse: il y a 
aussi le pin sauvage, le pesse, le pin cimbre, le cha- 
taignier et le bouleau. Quant a ceux qui croissent dans 
la vallee du Rhone, et qui plus ou moins aiment I'humi- 
dite^ ce sont I'aulne verne, le petit aulne^ le peuplier 



124 LETTER XIV. 

blanc, le peuplier noir, le peuplier tremble. Le platane 
d'occident et la saule; on en compte au dire de Mr. 
d^Eschasseriaiix, vingt-trois varietes dans le Valais/* 
&c. 

At St. Maurice Rodolpb I. was proclaimed 
King of Burgundy Trans-jurane ; and after 
reigning twenty-four years, was succeeded by 
his son, Rodolph II. who died A. D. 938. 

Martigny, which lies between St. Maurice 
and Sion, was the Octodurum of the Romans. 
The Bishops of Sion had their residence here 
for many ages, from A. D. 419*. but afterwards, 
when the Lombards penetrated to this Capital, 
the Bishops abandoned their abode here, and 
fixed themselves at Sion. 

In 1818 Martigny suffered a dreadful inun- 
dation from the burst of a leservoir of one of 
the mountain torrents, which carried away 
houses and cattle, and destroyed many lives. 
The marks of its ravages were still very con- 
spicuous when we passed this place. 

Sion, as it appears on the approach to it, is 
one of the most picturesque, if not the most pic- 
turesque, I have seen on the Continent. Its 



LETTER XIV. 125 

internal aspect does not answer to the view 
of it from a distance. It is the Capital of the 
Valais. 

Brieg, which we reached by another day's 
journey^ stands at the foot of The Simp] on. 
Here is the large massive Chateau^ partly Gothic, 
partly as it would seem, Moorish, of the Barons 
of Stochalper, great and ancient feudal proprie- 
tors here, whose vast territories, we were told, 
are spread over the Simplon as far as Iselle, at 
the Italian foot of the mountain, where the Pied- 
montese dominions commence. 

We ascended the Simplon on a day of rain, 
mixed with snow ; and long before we reached 
the summit, the cold began to grow severe. The 
celebrity of this road has rendered the know- 
ledge of it as a celebrated work of Art, familiar 
to all readers of Travels. It will always be a 
monument of Napoleon's magnificence. It is a 
stupendous exhibition of human labour and skill. 
I will not say that the ascent quite equalled the 
anticipations of my fancy. It however exceeds 
in grandeur, what language can delineate. 

The accommodations of the Hotel of the 



126 LETTER XIV. 

village of Simplon, are far beyond any thing that 
could be expected in so lonely a spot. We slept 
here with comfort. At the same time equal 
room was found for other travellers: among 
these were , General Burnet^ with his friends 
Mr. Millar and Mr. Cruikshanks. 

The following day the descent into Italy 
was marked 1}y a savage grandeur, which I never 
before expected to see, except in some of the 
sublimest pictures of Salvator Rosa. Perpen- 
dicular rocks lifted themselves to the sky on 
each side of us ; w hile the bed of the valley was 
only wide enough for the roaring stream; and 
sometimes for the road on its side, which at 
other times ran through galleries formed by 
piercing the projections of the rocks. 

The longest of these galleries are also 
pierced upw ard, to let in the light from the sky ; 
and sometimes towards the torrent, to enable 
the traveller to look down upon the tremendous 
waters that are foaming and bellowing by his 
side. 



12? 



LETTER XV, 






Naples^ hth June, 182:0. 

1 HOUGH I am now at Naples, I have not 
conducted my reader beyond the Simplon. A 
long interval of seven anxious months has passed, 
principally spent at Florence^ of which nearly 
four months have dragged along under the con- 
finement of a painful illness. Yet I have seen 
much ; read much ; and reflected still more in 
this instructive period. It would have been 
strange if I had not, on a first visit to Italy at 
so mature an age ! 

He^ who writes a Guide, will do well to 
commit his notices to paper at the moment they 
occur. He. who undertakes to communicate 



128 LETTER XV. 

reflections, and well-considered opinions, will 
act more skilfully by waiting till the confusion 
of first impressions has passed away; and only 
what is of permanent interest remains upon his 
mind. There is a false attraction in Novelty, of 
which the power soon subsides. 

I look back upon the descent into Italy 
from the summit of the Simplon with undimi- 
nished admiration ! I have never beheld any 
thing in Nature so stupendously and awfully 
grand! The narrowness of the gorge through 
which the road runs; the roaring torrent; the 
perpendicular height of the rocks which enclose 
it; their rude, barren, and black surface; the 
perpetual rush of tremendous waters down their 
sides; the sinuosity of the course; the endless 
diversity of the forms of the precipices; the 
savage solitude; — contrasted with a road where 
the labour and skill of man appears in all its 
grandeur, and with all its convenience! 

How delightful was it to issue out from this 
frightful sublimity, upop the cheerful plains of 
LoMBARDY. The third day (Oct. 17th) brought 
us to dinner at Milan. In this part of our jour- 



LETTER XV. 129 

ney the Boii^omean Islands formed the most 
curious feature. 

We remained the two following days at 
Milan, and quitted it on our w^ay to Florence on 
Wednesday, Octoher 20th. There are numerous 
objects of attention in Milan, which would have 
repaid a longer stay ; but Winter was approach- 
ing, and we were anxious to pass the Appenines 
before Autumn had closed. 

The Gothic Cathedral at Milan is the grand 
feature of its architecture. It pleases me more 
than any other Building I have yet seen in Italy. 
But I have a love of the Gothic style, which it 
is too late in life to eradicate ! The Collections 
of Pictures in this City have many grand speci- 
mens of the Art : but it required more leisure to 
examine them, than we could spare. But I most 
regretted that this leisure could not be obtained 
for an examination of the noble Ambrosienne 
Library! I caught an hasty sight of the ines- 
timable Virgil, which contains the eloquent and 
pathetic memorial of Laura in his own hand- 
\vriting. And I saw a Fragment of the precious 
MSS. of Homer, &c. so learnedly and skilfully 

s 



130 LETTER XV. 

deciphered by Abbe Mai. Here are also some 
noble relics of the divine pencil of Leonardo da 
Vinci ! 

All readers of History know something of the 
Viscontis, who long held the Sovereignty here as 
Dukes of Milan. The familv of Sforza, who 
succeeded them, reigned a much shorter time. 
The Lives of the Viscontis * have been written by 
Paulus JoviuSj accompanied by their engraved 
portraits: probably copied from the pictures of 
them in the Gallery at Florence, which formerly, 
I believe, belonged to this Author f. 

Three families ruled successively at Milan 
from the Thirteenth to the Sixteenth Century: 
the Torriani ; the Viscontis ; the Sforcas. 

In l^bjy Martin della Torre, being put at 
the head of a faction against the Emperor, took 
possession of the government. He died 1263. 
His brother, Philip, succeeded him ; but died 
1265. Napoleon della Torre was declared Sove- 
reign of Milan, on the death of his relation, 

* See Vite degli Visconti trad, par Domenichi da P. Giovio. 
Milan, 1645, 4^^ 

t See also P. Jovil Vita Sfortia. Romcc, 1539, 8^°. 



LETTER XV. 131 

Philip. But Otto Visconti, who had been ap- 
pointed, by Pope Clement IV. Archbishop of 
Milan, the year of the death of Martin della 
Torre, was soon placed at the head of a Party 
against Napoleon, and formed an army, with 
which he defeated the Torriani, 21st January, 
1576. 

After this victory Otto Visconti not only 
again took possession of his See, but was declared 
Temporal Sovereign of the City. Napoleon, 
after lingering in a prison, died in 1283. The 
Archbishop (Visconti) ended his days 8th Au- 
gust, 1296, at the age of ninety-seven years. 

Mathieu Visconti, nephew of the Arch- 
bishop Otto, (a descendant of Elipraud, whom 
Charles le Gros had appointed Viscount ofMilan^) 
was acknowledged Sovereign of this City after 
the death of his Uncle. He had a troublesome 
and doubtful reign. The Faction of the Tor- 
riani joined some neighbouring Princes, jealous 
of his elevation, to oppose him. Among these 
was Albert Scotto, Sovereign of Placenza, in 
resentment for his having obtained for his son 
Galeas the haad of Beatrix, daughter of Azzo, 



132 LETTER XV. 

Marquis d'Este^ who had been destined for his 
own wife. But Albert covered this enmity with 
a shew of friendship^ and pretended to take the 
part of a mediator between Albert, and the con- 
spirators against Mathieu, who placed himself 
in his treacherous hands, and found a prison in- 
stead of protection; from which he could only 
obtain a release at the price of a cession of part 
of his territories. At length, Scotto, discontent- 
ed with the Torrani, favoured his design of re- 
turning to Milan. Mathieu obtained his recall 
7th April, 1311 ; and was confirmed in the title 
of Vicar of the Empire, which, however, drew 
on him the resentment of Pope John XXII. be- 
cause this title was taken without his permission. 
The Pope excommiftiicated him; and finding 
him regardless of his censures, cited him to his 
Tribunal to answer to the charges of Heresy and 
Magic. On his refusal to appear, he declared his 
goods confiscated, and his dignities gone. This 
Interdict was placed on Milan and all the other 
Cities under the dominion of Mathieu. Find- 
ing that under the terrors of this Interdict, and 
by the influence of the Pope's Legate, his Nobles 



LETTER XV. 133 

were disposed to secede from their obedience to 
him, he abdicated in favour of his eldest son, 
retired to the monastery of Cresconzago, fell ill 
of chagrin, and died 27th June the same year, 
1321, set. 62. He was Sovereign not only of 
Milan, but of Pavia, Placenza, Novarra, Como, 
Tortona, Alexandria, Bergamo, and other cities. 
His death was kept secret for fourteen days ; 
and he was buried in a secret place, because he 
had died under excommunication. His valour, 
and the force of his genius, obtained him the 
name of Le Grand. But Muratori says, he was 
little regretted, because he had oppressed his 
people, and was not exempt from vices. He 
left Rye sons, Galeas, Mark, Luchin, Stephen, 
and John. 

Galeas Visconti, the eldest son, found great 
difficulty in obtaining the succession to his 
father's Sovereignty. He found enemies not 
onlv among the Guelfes, but also among the 
Ghibelins, of which his father had been a sort of 
chief. He sustained the efforts of his enemies 
with great valour in many battles; but being 
driven from Milan in 1322^ retired to Lodi: but 



34 LETTER XV. 

his presence was soon found necessary, and he 
was recalled. In 1327 he received the Emperor, 
Louis of Bavaria, at Milan. But by the in- 
trigues which the jealousy of his brother Mark 
was guilty of, he became embroiled with the 
Emperor, who caused him to be arrested on the 
20th July, this year, with his two brothers, 
Luchin and John, who were priests, and con- 
veyed prisoners to Monza. The same day, their 
other Brother, Stephen, and his son Azzo, died 
suddenly, of poison according to common report. 
Louis gave Galeas to understand, that his head 
should answer it, if he did not surrender to him 
the castle of Monza in three days. Galeas gave 
the order, but the Governor would not obey, 
without the order of Galeas himself in person. 
Beatrix d'Este, his wife, and their daughter, 
Ricarda, lifted their hands in prayer to the 
Governor to obey. In vain: they returned to 
Milan covered with affliction. The Emperor 
departed from Milan for Rome, on 12th August. 
The famous Castruccio Castracani, who accom- 
panied him thither from Tuscany, interceded for 
the liberty of Galeas, his two brothers, and his 



LETTER XV. 135 

son. The Chiefs of the Ghibelins did the same, 
and threatening to abandon the Emperor, 
triumphed over his resistance, and obtained an 
order for their release. But the fatigues and 
anxieties of his imprisonment bronglit on Galeas 
an ilhiess, of which he died at Bresua, in iVugust, 
1328, aged fifty-one years, leaving, says Mura- 
tori, a striking example of the inconstancy of 
fortune. He had married in 1300, Beatrix, who 
died 1335, daughter of Obizzo II. Marquis d' 
Este, by whom he left one son, Azzo. 

Azzo ViscoNTi, only son of Galeas, received 
from the Emperor in January, 1329, foi' ^^e 
sum of 25,000 florins of gold, the title of Vicar 
of the Empire at Milan. In the following month, 
his uncle, Mark Visconti, having come to Milan, 
was honourably received by Azzo and his two 
uncles, Luchin and John, brothers of Mark; 
but on discovering that he wished to make him- 
self master of the City, they caused him to be 
secretly strangled. The Cities of Pavia, Ver- 
ceila, Novarra, Parma, and Reggio, received 
Azzo for their Sovereign: other Cities did the 
same. This reception, says Paulus Jovius, 



136 



LETTER XV. 



seemed like a piece of enchantment ; but it was 
not strange : for all parts of Italy sought but for 
foreign masters, capable of extinguishing the 
spirit of Faction, and of extending to the people 
the blessings of Peace. In 1336, he possessed 
himself of Placenza, by siege. Jealous of his 
success, his relation, Lodrisio Visconti, levied an 
army, furnished by the Princes of Verona, and 
invaded the Milanese. Luchin Visconti march- 
ed against him, and took him. prisoner in a 
bloody battle, fought on 21st February, 1339- 
Azzo survived this event but a short time. In 
May of this year. Death took him from the love 
of his people, at the age of thirty-seven years. 
Muratori represents him as an accomplished 
hero, in whom were united piety, valour, pru- 
dence, generosity, sweetness, affability, and all 
the virtues. Exempt from partiality, he treated 
with the same equity the Guelfes and the Ghibe- 
lins. He married, in 1333, Catherine, daughter 
of Louis II. of Savoy, Lord of Bugey, by whom 
he had no children. 

Luchin Visconti, his uncle, succeeded in 
the Sovereignty of Milan. The severity of his 



LETTER XV. 13/ 

government was the reverse of that of his ne- 
phew. This drew upon him the conspiracy of 
Francis cle Posterla^ who, on the discovery, fled 
to Avignon ; but, being inveigled back by false 
promises, was arrested at Verona, and lost his 
head with those of his sons, aud of his accom- 
plices. This act of severity imposed such terror 
on the Milanese, that they no more revolted. 
Luchin had from this time his chamber-door 
guarded by two enormous dogs, who accom- 
panied him wherever he went. The House of 
Visconti, and the Milanese, were always em- 
broiled with the Holy See. Luchin made peace 
with Pope Benedict XH. and having thus esta- 
blished tranquillity, and anxious to maintain it 
in his States, he published many wise laws, to 
abolish the abuses which times of trouble had 
introduced. By good fortune and activity, he 
added to his dominion the Cities of Parma, Asti, 
Bobbio, Tortona, and Alexandria; and in 1348, 
took Albe, Quiers, and other lands, extending 
even to Vinaglio and the Alpes, from Jane, 
Queen of Naples. His ambition, excited by the 
troubles which prevailed at Genoa, roused him 

T 



138 LETTER XV. 

to the desire of adding this City to his dominions. 
In concert with the Dorias, the Spinolas, the 
Fiesques, the Grimaldis^ he levied a strong army, 
which he sent under the conduct of his natural 
son Bruzio, to besiege this place. But he did not 
live long enough to see the event. In all his 
treaties it was his purpose to make his Con 
federates work for his own aggrandisement. 
Having hitherto received the aid of Guido Torelli^ 
he was now deserted by this able friend, who, 
with Philip Gonzaga, defied the army of Luchin 
under the walls of Borgoforte. He did not 
long survive this reverse. He died 24th January, 
1349, poisoned, according to some authorities, 
by his own wife, Isabel de Fiesque, a woman 
capable of such a crime ; for she had two twin 
sons, whom she boasted to have been the issue, 
not of her husband, but of his nephew, Galeas : 
which prevented their succession. One of these 
died in prison, and the other in exile. She had 
also a daughter, Catherine, wife of Francis d' 
Este. Luchin was of so grave a disposition, 
that he was never seen to smile ! 

John Visconti, the brother of Luchin, ere- 



LETTER XV. 139 

Sited a Cardinal in 1328^ and appointed Arch- 
bishop of Mihm in 1342, succeeded to the tem- 
poral power in April 1349, to the satisfaction of 
the people, and the advantage of his family. 
Many Cities, gained by his intrigues, or forced 
by his arms, submitted to him. In 1350 he be- 
came master of the City of Bologna, by purchase 
from John de Pepoli, who had inherited it from 
his father, Thaddee. Pope Clement VI. having 
in vain summoned him to surrender this city, 
attacked him by excommunication, and put his 
interdict upon Milan. The Prelate remained 
firm. Thus fulminating in vain, Clement sent 
his Legate to oblige him to give up Bologna; 
and to surrender either the Archbishopric of 
Milan, or the Temporal Domain. The Prelate 
engaged the Legate to receive his answer the 
following Sunday in his own cathedral church. 
He officiated this day himself; and at the Mass, 
holding up in one hand the Cross, and in the 
other a naked sword. Behold, said he to the 
Legate, while he put forth the Cross, the proof 
of my spiritual power I and behold the Sword, 
with which I will defend the States that I 



140 LETTER XV. 

possess! He displayed an equal bravado in the 
subsequent attempts of the Pope to overawe 
him. In 1352 he made his peace with the Pope, 
who gave him possession of Bologna for twelve 
years at a certain rent. In 1353 Genoa received 
a Governor from his hands. This warlike Pre- 
late died 5th October^ 1354, leaving three natu- 
ral children. 

Mathieu II. Bernabo, and Galeas II. the 
three sons of Stephen Visconti, (who has been 
already mentioned to have died of poison, with 
his son Azzo, and who was brother of John,) 
succeeded tp the States in equal portions. 

Mathieu II. a lover of his ease, resembled 
his grandfather, Mathieu le Grand, in nothing 
but his name. Born with an unwarlike spirit, 
abandoned to women, he lost with them the 
strength both of his body and his mind. P. Jovius 
says, he used strange medicines to excite him to 
new debauches. A slow fever, occasioned by 
these excesses, carried him to the tomb on 26th 
September, 1355. His mother, Valentina, ac- 
cused his brothers, Bernabo and Galeas, of hav- 
ing administered poison to him in a dish which 



LETTER XV. 141 

he loved. He married Egidiole de Gonzagua, 
sister to Isabel, married to Rodolph de Haps- 
bourg, Come d' Inspruck, by whom he had two 
daughters, Orsina, married to Hugolin de Gou- 
zagua; and Catherine, married to Baldazzar 
Pusterla, a rich and powerful Prince of that 
time. 

His two brothers inherited his territories, 
with the exception of Bologna. They obtained 
the same year, from the Emperor, Charles IV. 
the Vicariat of Lombardy. Their union enabled 
them to defend themselves against the powerful 
league formed by the Florentines with the Mar- 
quises of Este, Mantua, and Montferrat. But 
they could not maintain possession of Genoa. 
The Genoese, revolting at a foreign yoke, rose 
against the Milanese officers who had the com- 
mand of their City, drove them away, and re- 
established the government of a Doge. 

Bernabo Visconti, in 1357, found occupa- 
tion for his troops, by attacking the Modenese ; 
whence, entering the Bolognese, they were en- 
countered by the forces of the Gonzagas, the 
Marquis d' Este, and Olegio, who vigorously 



142 LETTER XV. 

repelled them back into their own conntry. 
They recompensed themselves by taking Borgo- 
forte; whence they passed into the Mantnan 
territories, and besieged the Capital. Gonzaga, 
and Comte Lando, by Avay of diversion^ threw 
themselves into the Milanese, where they com- 
mitted all to the flame and the sword, which 
compelled Bernabo's general, Bizozero, to raise 
the siege of Mantna^ and march against them. 
The two armies met at the passage of the Oglio; 
that of Bernabo was put to the route, and his 
General made prisoner. But such was Bernabo's 
ability, that he knew always how to raise him- 
self from his losses, in such a manner as to be- 
come more powerful than before. His enemies 
began to demand Peace; which was concluded 
at Milan^ 8th June, 1358, in the presence of the 
ambassadors of the Emperor, Charles IV. But 
by this signature, the Viscontis did not renounce 
their views of ambition. Bernabo, and Galeas, 
resumed the Siege of Pavia, in 135g, which they 
had commenced in 1356; and forced the place 
to surrender, after having endured the horrors 
of famine and pestilence. To bridle the hatred 



LETTER XV. 143 

t)f these people^ Galeas, to whose lot it fell, 
built a Castle here: and to repeople the City, 
and restore it to its former lastre, he founded an 
University here. 

Bernabo always retained in his mind the re- 
covery of Bologna. In 1359, ^^ ^^^^ ^^ army 
against it. In 1362 the league against him was 
renewed, to which Pope Urban V. was induced 
to unite himself. Bernabo did not pursue his 
projects with the less ardour. A grand victory 
gained over him by Feltrin de Gouzagaa did 
not disconcert him. Bernabo allied himself with 
Cane de TEscala, Lord of Verona. The Em- 
peror seeing the inutility of his efforts against 
the Viscontis, formed a treaty with them the 
following year. Again they attacked Asti ; and 
another league was formed against them. Ber- 
nabo again entered the Modenese ; and was at- 
tacked by the confederates, whom, after a bloody 
battle, he put to the route. This facilitated his 
conquest of Corregio. The confederates sent 
new forces : the campaign ended by a treaty. 
The war recommenced the following year, 1373. 
The troops of Bernabo were beat upon the 



144 LETTER XV. 

Panaro^ in the Bolonese^ by Sir John Hawkwood, 
an Englishman, a famous partisan, who having 
been engaged on the side of the Viscontis, had 
abandoned them to go into the service of the 
league. On the 8th May, the same year, 
Hawkwood gained a second victory over the 
Viscontis. 

In 1375, the affairs of Italy changed their 
face. Lombardy was no longer the theatre of 
war: nor the ambition of the Viscontis its source. 
The tyranny of the officers of Pope Gregory 
IX. engaged the attention of all the Italian 
powers : at the same time that it roused all the 
cities of the Ecclesiastical States. The Queen 
of Naples, Bernabo^ the Florentines, the Pisans, 
and the Siennese, formed a confederation. More 
than eighty places threw off the Pope's yoke ; 
and maintained themselves in their revolt, not- 
withstanding the efforts of Hawkwood and his 
English. 

Bernabo continued to govern his part of the 
Milanese after the death of Galeas, from whom 
he tried in vain, to carry aAvay the succession. 
In 1385, his nephew Jean-Galeas, having dis- 



LETTER XV. 145 

covered a plot against him hatched by this uncle, 
had him arrested with his two sons, Louis and 
Raoul^ and conducted to the Castle of Trezzo, 
where with these two sons, it is said that he died 
of poison on 18th Dec. the same year. At his 
death immense riches were found in his palace, 
the fruit of his rapines and insatiable avarice. 

Pignotti in his Storia di Toscayia lib. iv. cap, 
vi. says: " Soverchiatore, e insolente Bernabo 
governava con dispotica durezza i suoi Stati, 
odiato dai popoli, e temuto dal nipoter" — " Ri- 
mase Bernabo setti mesi prigione nel Castello di 
Trezzo, dopo i quali mori, e si credette di veleno : 
non era difficile dopo il descritto avvenimento, 
immaginarlo, ma sono un lento veleno anche le 
angustie dell animo, e di sifFatte malattie I'istoria 
politica abbonda, come delle fisiche la medica."=^ 
His wife was Beatrice, sur named Regina, daugh- 

*Crescenzi in his Corona delta Nobiltci d' Italia, 1639, 4to. 
p. 62 says : " Tanto si abbandono nel lezzo della libidine, 
che vidde viviventiduefigliuoHbastardi, ed hebbein uno stesso 
tempo diece femine gravida del suo seme. Manteneva cestui 
nella sua corte, qual caverna di Poliferao, diece mila Cani 
da Caccia oltre gli Astorri, i Falconi, e simili animali." 

U 



146 LETTER XV. 

ter of Martino ii. dalla Scala, 7th Prince of 
Verona (who died 1351) by Taddea, daughter 
of James, le Grand, de Carrara. Beatrice died 
at Milan 1384. By her he had five sons and six 
daughters, which last married into the greatest 
Houses of Europe. Taddea, wife of Stephen, 
Duke of Bavaria. Ingolstadt was grandmother 
of Isabel of France, so memorable for her vices.*}" 
By his mistresses Bernabo had also thirteen 
bastards. 

Jean-Galeas, the nephew, now became mas- 
ter of all Milan. Charles Visconti, Prince of 
Parma, 3d son of Bernabo, saved himself by 
flight into Bavaria : Martin, his brother, defended 
himself some time in Brescia, with the aid of 
the Gonzaguas : but delivered the place at last 
for a pension. For the price of 100,000 gold 
florins he purchased of Wenceslaus, King of 
the Romans, the title of Duke of Milan: and 
by another diploma, 13th Oct. 1396, Wences- 
laus gave up to him the sovereignty over all the 
the Cities of Lombardy held of the empire. 

t ^' She- Wolf of France." See Gray's Bard. 



LETTER XV. 147 

In 1402 the city of Bologna threw themselves 
under his protection : to which Jean Bentivoglio, 
Prince of Bologna^ fell a victim ; heing massa- 
cred by his subjects. Being at Pavia in this year, 
Jean-Galeas fell ill of the pestilence, and died 
on September 4th, 1402. By his wife Catherine, 
daughter of his uncle Bernabo he left two sons : 
Jean-Marie; and Philip-Marie, and one daugh- 
ter Valentina, married to Louis Duke of Orleans. 
Jean-Galeas was the most celebrated of all the 
Viscontis. He protected Letters, and the Arts; 
he fixed the most celebrated men in the Univer- 
sity of Pavia. He established order in the ad- 
ministration of his states. He revived the mili- 
tary art in Italy. He finished the magnificent 
structure of the cathedral at Milan. He en- 
couraged agriculture, and promoted canals. His 
conquests conducted him to the point of aspiring 
to be King of Italy. He was severe in enforcing 
on his subjects that regard to justice, which he 
violated with impunity himself. 

His eldest son, Jean-Marie, born 7th Sept. 
1388, became his successor in the Duchy of 
Milan. As he advanced in age, he developed 



148 LETTER XV. 

the ferocity of his character, which rose to such 
an height, that in the last years of his life, 
he exercised his vengeance on those, whom he 
had condemned to death, by throwing them to 
be devoured by hungry dogs : and delighted in 
feasting his eyes on this hideous spectacle. He 
was poignarded by two officers of his household, 
l6th May, 1412, set. 24. 

He was succeeded by his brother Philip-Marie, 
Count of Pavia, who died 14th Aug. 1447^ 
without leaving legitimate issue. He took into 
his service a great, but unfaithful soldier Franc. 
Sforza, who having quitted his service, was in- 
duced to return to it by toe bribe of receiving in 
marriage the hand of Blanche-Marie Visconti, 
the Duke's natural daughter. — This Duke was 
an able General, and an intrepid soldier; but 
remarkable for the extreme deceitfulness of his 
character. He was faithless to his word: what 
he promised to-day, he retracted to-morrow : 
he was unchangeable only in his resentments. 
When vengeance entered his heart, it left no 
more. Tho' an hero in the field, he was most 
pusillanimous in his private habits. He was so 



LETTER XV. 149 

frightened at thunder, that at its first sound he 
hid himself in the deepest cavern: the effect, 
perhaps, of the remorse he felt for his crimes: 
and, among the rest, for the cruel death to which 
he had condemned his first wife, Beatrix, for the 
false charge of adultery. 

Francis Sforza was the natural son of James 
Attendolo, a simple peasant of Cotignola, who 
had raised himself by his valour to be constable 
of the kingdom of Naples, and Gonfalonier of 
the Roman Church. In 1424, Francis was 
taken into the favour of the famous Joanna II. 
Q, of Naples, In 1425, he passed into the 
service of the Duke of Milan. 

On the death of his father-in-law Duke Philip- 
Marie Visconti, he set up a claim to succeed him 
in the Duchy of Milan: but he had competitors 
in the Duke of Savoy ; the Venetians ; the King 
of Naples ; and Charles, Duke of Orleans, ne- 
phew of the late Duke by his sister Valentina. 
To compromise these claims the Milanese re- 
solved to abolish the Ducal Dignity; and to erect 
themselves into a republic. They nominated 
Regents of the State ; and gave the command of 



150 LETTER XV. 

their troops to Francis Sforza. But it soon be- 
came suspected^ from the possession of this 
power; having therefore agreed with the Vene- 
tians in 1449, he leagued himself against his 
former masters. He blockaded Milan ; and 
threatened them with famine. The people rose^ 
and opened their gates to him ; Sforza entered 
25th March, 1450 ; and was solemnly proclaimed 
Duke. He governed his states with moderation ; 
and it is said, that never was an Usurper a better 
Sovereign. He died 8th March, 1466. 

He was succeeded by his eldest son Galeas- 
Marie-Sforza, Duke of Milan, whose reign was 
a complete tyranny. 

Given up to debauchery and tyranny, he in- 
curred the hatred of his subjects. Corio, in his 
history of Milan, speaks of a journey, which 
he made with his Duchess, in 14/1, to Florence, 
in which he unnecessarily displayed great pomp. 
The Grand Duke, Lorenzo de Medici, would 
not yield to him in magnificence. On his return 
to Milan, he continued to irritate the citizens by 
the new fortifications, which he made, as if they 
were destined to protect himself against them. 



LETTER XV. 151 

Three gentlemen, joining to the pubh'c indispo- 
sition their own discontents, assassinated him on 
the 25th December, 14^6, in the church ^3f St. 
Stephen, of Milan. His first wife was Dorothy 
de Gonzagua, daughter of Louis, Marquis of 
Mantua, whom, it is said, he caused to be poi- 
soned, the same year, 1460. The same year he 
remarried Bonne, daughter of Louis, Duke of 
Savoy ; and by her, who died in 1485, had, 
1. Jane-Galeas Marie. 2. Hermes, who passed 
into Germany after the death of his brother. 3. 
Blanche-Marie, wife, first of Philibert, Duke 
of Savoy; and secondly, of the Emperor Max- 
imilian; and 4. Anne, married in 1491, to Al- 
fonzo L Duke of Ferrara. 

Jean-Gal eas-Marie Sforza, born in 1468, suc- 
ceeded his father as Duke of Milan, under the tu- 
tillage of his mother Bonne, and of Cecco Simon- 
etta. Secretary or State. His uncles, irritated to 
see themselves excluded from the Regency, came 
to Milan to excite trouble, and were exiled. But 
Ludovic-Marie-Sforsa, having entered the Mi- 
lanese with his troops, three years afterwards, 
possessed himself of Tortona, marched to Milan ; 



152 LETTER XV. 

and obliged the Duchess and her son to give him 
part of the Government. The ambition of Lo- 
dovic did not confine him to this advantage : he 
wished to be sole Regent. For this purpose he 
caused the wise Simonetta to be arrested ; and 
had him condemned to lose his head, which was 
executed on the 30th Oct. 1480, at Pavia. The 
Duchess Bonne was obliged to retire three days 
afterwards from Milan. Lodovic become master, 
left to the young Duke nothing but the title ; and 
exercised himself all the rights of sovereignty. 
In 1482, he entered into a league with Ferdinand 
I. King of Naples and the Florentines, against 
the Venetians. Having in 1484 discovered a 
conspiracy to replace the government in the 
hands of the Duchess Bonne, he severely punished 
the authors. In 1493, he invited Charles VIII. 
King of France, to come to Italy ; and at the 
same time secretly caballed w-ith the Emperor 
Maximilian I. and Ferdinand, King of Naples. 
Charles having arrived in 1494 at Asti, Lodovic 
waited on him to encourage him in his design. 
A few days afterwards the death, which this 
frightful man had prepared, placed him in pos- 



LETTER XV. 163 

session of his wishes. The young Duke, Jean- 
Galeas-Marie, whom he kept confined in the 
Castle of Pavia, expired on the 2 2d October, 
1494, at the age of 25 years, of a slow poison, 
which, it is said his uncle gave him. This young 
Prince had espoused on the 2d February, 1493, 
Isabelle, daughter of Alfonso II. King of Naples, 
who, after his death, retired to Bari, where she 
died in 1524. By this marriage he had issue 
Francis Sforsa, who being conveyed by his mo- 
ther to Louis XII. King of France, became 
Abb^ of Marmoutiers; and Bonne, married in 
1518 to Sigismond, King of Poland; and died 
at Bari 17th Sept. 1558; and Hyppolita, who 
died in 1501. 

The uncle, Ludovic-Marie-Sforza, born in 
1451, became Duke of Milan, in right of rhe 
investiture which the Emperor Maximilian I. 
gave him of the Milanese. One word escaped 
from Louis, Dnke of Orleans, at Asti, of which 
he was Prince, determined Ludovic to take the 
part against him. " See the time," said the 
French Prince on occasion of the success of 
King Charles in Italy, '^ when I may prosecute 

X 



154 LETTER XV. 

the rights of my ancestress, Valentine Visconti, 
on the Milanese." Louis, on ascending the 
throne of France, put into execution, in 1499, 
the menaces he had made at Asti. His General, 
Trivulca, sent into the Milanese with an army, 
rendered himself master of this Duchy with a 
rapidity w^hich astonished all Italy. This Ge- 
neral was seconded by his nephew Francis Torelli, 
Count of Montechiarugulo, who distinguished 
himself at the taking of Milan, where he com- 
manded the army. Louis came himself to take 
possession of this conquest ; and made his entry 
at Milan, 6th Oct. 1499. But the bad conduct 
of the French after his departure, made it easy 
for Ludovic, who had taken fight, to re-enter 
Milan, in February following, Avith the aid of 
8000 Swiss, joined to the troops with which the 
Emperor had furnished him. This triumph, how- 
ever, was of short duration. His imprudence 
having prompted him to pass with 18,000 men 
from Milan to Novarra, the French, who were in 
the neighbourhood, took the resolution to come 
and besiege him. In vain the Swiss of his party 
exhorted him not to sustain the siege in a place 



LETTER XV. 155 

badly prepared and provisioned^ against an army 
so considerable as tbat of tbe French joined to the 
Venetians. He was equally deaf to the clamours 
of the part of his army^ Avho demanded to fight ; 
and chose ratherto wait the event in Novarra. The 
French advanced. It became necessary to take the 
field. But the Swiss declared that they would not 
fight against their compatriots, who were in the 
enemy's army. All that he could obtain from them 
w^as, that they would put him in a place of safety ; 
which obliged him to take the habit of a common 
soldier. He placed himself in the ranks ; hoping 
that in this disguise he should not be recognized 
W'hen he filed with the Swiss before the French 
army. ButLudovic could not escape his unhappy 
destiny. He was betrayed by one of his men, a 
native of Uri, named Turmann. Immediately 
the Bailiff of Dijon siezed him, (on the 9th of 
April, 1500) in defiance of the remonstrances of 
the Swiss. The traitor became an object of hor- 
ror to his compatriots. They placed him in irons 
on his return to his country, and took off* his 
head as a punishment for his crime. As to Lo- 
dovic, Louis de la Tremouille, the French Ge- 



156 



LETTER XV. 



neral, had him conveyed to France, with the 
Cardinal Ascane-Marie^ his brother; and other 
Princes of his house. He was then shut up at 
Pierre-Encise ; and afterwards in the Tower of 
Lys-de St. George, in Berry; and thence con- 
ducted, four or five years afterwards, to the Cas- 
tle of Loches, where he passed the rest of his 
days, not in a cage of iron, as was said; but" served 
with distinction ; and being allowed to walk, for 
the last year, to the distance of five leagues. — 
The common opinion is, that he died in 1510; 
two cotemporary authors place it in 15o8. By 
Beatrix of Este, daughter of Hercules I. Duke 
of Ferrara, whom he married in 1491, and who 
died in 1497, he had two sons, Maximilian; and 
Francis Mary. 

Lovis Xn. King of France, rested master of 
the Milanese, from the time he possessed him- 
self of the person of Lodovic Sforza. In 1505, 
he obtained of the Emperor Maximilian I. inves- 
titure of this Duchy; and again, by a new in- 
vestiture in 1508. Four years afterwards the 
Milanese escaped from his possession. 

Maximilian Sforza, born in 1491, had been 



LETTER XV. 15? 

sent with his brother^ by father Ludovic^ after 
his defeat, to the Emperor Maximilian. The 
league formed in 1512, by the Pope Julius II. 
and the Emperor, declared him Duke of Milan. 
On the 15th Dec. of the same year, he made 
his entry into the Capital of the Duchy, amid 
the acclamations of the people ; but immediately 
afterwards ran the hazard of losing it. The 
Castle of Milan was still occupied by the French. 
Instead of endeavouring to dislodge them, Max- 
imilan took the field to oppose the Generals 
Trivulca and la Tremouille, whose arms were 
making a great progress. The City of Milan, 
finding itself without troops, was ready to rise : 
but the victory gained by Maximilian near No- 
varra, on 6th June 1513, reconciled the capital 
to him. The Castle surrendered itself the fol- 
lowing year. Francis I. King of France, having 
made a new expedition into Italy, gained, on the 
13th and 14th Sept. 1515, the celebrated battle 
of Marignan, which rendered him master in a 
few days, of almost all the Milanese. The city 
of Milan having sent the next day, its keys to 
the Conqueror, this example drew after it the 



158 LETTER XV. 

Other cities of the Duchy. Placenza and Parma 
followed the same fate. Francis I. trusted the 
government of this last city to Count Francis 
Torelli, who had served him so well. The 
Castles of Milan, and Cremona were the only 
places, which made resistance. Maximilian shut 
up in the first, could defend himself a long time: 
but the Constable of Bourbon, having proposed 
to him to cede to France not only the place, but 
the Duchy, for a pension of 30,000 ducats of gold, 
he had the weakness to consent to these offers. 
In consequence, he quitted the Castle on the 
5th Oct. to go to pass the rest of his days inglo- 
riouslyin France. He died, unmarried at Paris, 
in June 1530, aged 39. 

Francis I. King of France, remained for 
six years possessor of the Duchy of Milan, of 
which he confided the government to Odet de 
Lautrec. The event did not justify the choice. 
Lautrec alienated the hearts of the Milanese by 
the severity of his government, and his troops 
by their indiscipline. The Pope Leo X. irritated 
by the haughtiness of the Governor to himself, 
concluded with Charles V. on the 8thMay 1521, 



LETTER XV. 159 

a treaty against the French^ into which most of 
the Princes of Italy entered : Prosper Colonna, 
named General of the Armies of the Allies, with 
the Marquis of Pescara, beat the French army 
at Vauri on the Adda, on the 18th November, 
and the following day having surprised Milan, 
he took possession of this city; as was the Duchy 
the following day, by Jerome Marone, in the 
name of Francis-Marie-Sforza. 

Francis-Marie-Sforza (2d son of Duke Lu- 
dovic) arrived from Trent, where he had been 
for six years, at the end of November at Milan, 
and was received with great demonstrations of 
joy. In 1522, the fatal Battle of Bicogna, which 
the Swiss forced Lautrecto give to the Imperial- 
ists, ou April the 22d, lost the French the Duchy 
of Milan, of Avhich Francis-Marie-Sforza took 
possession. In 1524, Francis I. having arrived 
in Italy, Sforza at his approach abandoned Milan. 
He returned the following year, after the victory 
gained by the Imperialists over the French at 
the Battle of Pavia^, on the 24th Feb. But the 

* See Gaillard, Histoire de Franc. 1 . Roi de France. Paris 
1766— ISIS. Svo. 



l60 LETTER* XV. 

Conquerors left him only the title of Duke; and 
took into their own hands the reins of government. 
Jerome Moron e, the Duke's Chancellor, then 
formed the project of chasing the Imperialists 
from Italy ; and succeeded in getting this scheme 
adopted by the Pope and the Venetians. The 
plot was discovered ; and the Duke, as an ac- 
complice was declared to have forfeited all his 
rights ; and obliged to deliver up his best places. 
Antoine de Leve having entered Milan, obliged 
the inhabitants to take the oath of fidelity to the 
Emperor. On May 22d, 1526, a league was 
concluded at Cognac, between the Pope, the 
King of France, and the Venetians, of which 
one of the objects was to re-establish the Duke 
of Milan. But the efforts of the Confederates 
were powerless and ill-concerted. x4t length in 
1529, Sforza waiting on the Emperor at Bologna, 
obtained of him, on the 23d December, by the 
mediation of the Pope, the re-investiture of the 
Duchy of Milan, for the price of 900,000 ducats 
of gold, payable at different times ; and on other 
onerous conditions. Three years afterwards, on the 
24th of October, 1532, this Duke died without 



LETTER XV. l6l 

issue by his wife Christine, daughter of Christ- 
iern II. King of Denmark, whom he had mar- 
ried in 1534. 

The Emperor now took possession of the 
Milanese, as a fief devolved to the Empire. On 
the 1st of October, 1540, he gave investiture of 
this Duchy to his son Philip. This Prince, and 
all the King's of Spain, his successors, possessed 
the Milanese till 1706. The Emperor Joseph I. 
then made himself master of it ; and Charles 
VI. got his possession confirmed by the Treaty 
of Baden 1714. The Empress Maria-Teresa, 
transmitted it to her posterity, with whom it has 
remained, subject to the interval of Napoleon's 
supremacy. During this interval, the Viceroy- 
ship of Eugene Beauharnois was very popular. 



162 



LETTER XVI. 



ISttfecg of ^arma atiti ^^laccn^a. 



6th JunCf 1820. 

We left Milan late in the day; and slept at 
Lodi. The bridge, at which Bonaparte fought his 
famous battle, is a low, mean, flat, structure of 
wood. 

We dined the next day at Placenza, which, 
with Parma, forms part of the dominions of the 
Ex Empress, Marie-Louise. Here is a cele- 
brated Palace of the Farnese family, to whose 
Ducal Sovereignty it belonged. 

Pierre-Louis Farnese, Due de Castro, received 
on the 12th August 1545, from Pope Paul IIL 
his father, the investiture of the estates of 
Parma and Placenza : but the Emperor Charles 



LETTER XVI. iBS 

V. refused to confirm it. The Duke alienated 
his subjects by the most licentious manners, and 
excesses of every kind. He had recourse to 
cruelty and perfidy to exterminate his nobility. 
This excited a conspiracy against him. On the 
10th September 1547, the conspirators entered 
the chamber of the palace here, where the Duke 
was alone ; aud having poignarded him, threw 
his body out of the window, where it was ex- 
posed to all sorts of insults of the mob. By 
Hieronyme Orsine he left three sons. His eldest 
son, Alexander, who died a Cardinal in 158J), 
was the founder of the Farnese Palace at 
Rome. 

Octave Farnese, the second son, succeeded on 
his father s assassination, to the Dukedom * of 
Parma ; but the Castle of Placenza remained in 
the hands of the Spaniards. By the aid of 
France, the Duke retained the Parmesan ; and 
in 1585, recovered this place. He died 18th 
September 1586, aged 62. By Margaret of 
Austria, natural daughter of Charles V.(widow 
of Alexander de Medicis, Duke of Florence) he 
left issue Alexander. 



l64 



LETTER XVI. 



Alexander, 3d Duke, was born in 1544, and 
was one of the most eminent Soldiers of his age. 
Philip II. appointed him Governor of the Low 
Countries, in 15/8. He died at Arras, 3d Dec. 
1592, aged 48, from the effects of an injury he 
had received at the Siege of Rouen. His body 
was conveyed to Parma, where he had built the 
citadel ; and his statue in bronze, on horseback ; 
the work of the famous sculptor, John of Bo- 
logna, is one of the ornaments of the Grand 
Place of this City. He married Marie, grand- 
daughter of Emanuel, King of Portugal. 

Ranuce I. his eldest son, born in the Nether- 
lands 1569, became fourth Dake of Parma and 
Placenza. Muratori speaks of him as of a lofty 
character ; a great politician ; but sombre and 
melancholy, always nursing in his thoughts sus- 
picions, which troubled his own repose, and that 
of others. He saw in his subjects only enemies, 
incessantly recollecting the fatal catastrophe of 
his ancestor, Pierre- Louis. Thus disposed, he 
studied to make himself less loved, than feared : 
always ready to punish ; and seldom conferring 
favours. His subjects returned hatred for the 



LETTER XVI. l6'5 

terror^ with which he inspired them. What his 
alarms predicted, befell him in l6l2. He dis- 
covered a conspiracy against him formed in the 
preceding year, of which the principal authors 
were the Marquis de'San-Vitali; the Countess de 
Sala; the Count Horace Simonetta, her husband; 
the Count Pio Torelli ;^ the Count Alfonse and 
the Marquis Jerome San-Vitali ; the Count Je 
rome de Corregio ; the Count J. B. Mazzi, and 
others. They were .siezed ; condemned ; and 
beheaded. The confiscation of their fiefs greatly 
augmented the Prince's domain. The Duke 
Ranuce died suddenly l622, aged 53. His 
statue, on horseback^ in bronze^ accompanies 
that of his father, Alexander, in the Grand Place 
of Placenza. He married Margaret Aldrovandin, 
the Pope's niece. 

Edward, his second son, born 28th April, l6l2, 
succeeded him as Duke of Parma and Placenza ; 
his elder brother, being born deaf and dumb. 

* A son and nephew of Pio Torelli escaped by being trans- 
ported in the night by the Franciscans of Monte-Chiarugolo 
to the dominions of Modena j and Joseph, one of them, 
became ancestor of Stanislas II. King of Poland^ 1764. 



l66 LETTER XVI. 

He died 12tli Sept. 1646, aged 34. Muratori 
says that this Duke was reckoned among the 
" beaux-esprits" of his age. He enchanted the 
world by his brilliant conversation, in which, 
however, there was too much tendency to satire, 
a fault dangerous in private characters ; but much 
less prudent in Princes. Among his splendid 
qualities, the most remarkable were his magni- 
ficence ; his grandeur of mind, and his liberal- 
ity. He had ministers, not to give him advice ; 
but to execute his will ; and as he had a fervid 
mind, bent upon great things, he easily deceived 
himself; and formed resolves superior to his 
means. His wife was Margaret de Medicis, 
daughter to the Grand Duke, Ferdinand H. who 
survived till 1679. 

His eldest son, Ranuce H. became 6th Duke. 
He was born l630, and died 11th December, 
1694, aged 64. He inherited a principality so 
exhausted by wars, that he could scarcely subsist 
with decency. He had three wives ; Margaret 
Yolande, daughter of Victor- Am^d^e I. Duke 
of Savoy, who died l663: secondly, Isabel 
d'Este drughter of Fra. I. Duke ofModena, who 



LETTER XVI. iS/ 

died 1666: thirdly, Marie d'Este, her sister. 
The last was the mother of the two last Dukes 
of this house. The second was the grand-mo- 
ther of Elizabeth, married to Philip V. King of 
Spain. Muratori says that this Duke Ranuce 
was a Prince full of valour ; a good economist ; 
but generous and liberal on proper occasions ; 
zealous for justice even to severity; and who 
made himself less loved, than dreaded. 

Francis succeeded his father as 7th Duke ; (his 
elder half-brother, Edward, having died before 
his father Duke Ranuce, 5th Sept. 1693, leaving 
no issue male.) He died 26th Feb. 1727^ with- 
out issue by his wife Dorothy, daughter of Phi- 
lip-William, Elector-Palatine ; widow of his 
brother. Edward. 

His brother, Anthony, born 29th Nov. 1679, 
succeeded as 8th Duke of Parma. He died 20th 
January, 1731, aged 51, without issue by his 
Duchess Henriette-Marie, daughter of Renard, 
Duke of Modena. He was a large strong man, 
who loved good living, and his ease. 

After this Duke's death the Imperial troops 
siezed on the Duchess of Parma and Placenza, 
as vacant fiefs of the Empire. 



iGS LETTER XVI. 

Don Carlos, Infant of Spain, son of Philip 
V. by Elizabeth Farnese, daughter of Edward, 
(who died before his father,) eldest son of the 
Duke Ranuce II. claimed the inheritance of 
Parma and Placenza, in virtue of the Treaty of 
the Quadruple Alliance, and of another con- 
cluded at Vienna, 30th April, 17^5, between 
the Emperor Charles VI. and the King of Spain. 
The Princess Dorothy, grandmother of Don 
Carlos, took possession of these Duchies in her 
grandson s name, 29th December, 1731 ; and or- 
dered the Imperial troops to retire. Don Carlos 
made his entry at Parma and Plaisance. in Oc- 
tober 1732; In 1734 this Prince, having ac- 
quired the Kingdom of Naples, ceded the Duchies 
of Parma and Placenza. In 1748, by the Treaty 
of Aix-la-Chapelle, the Duchies of Parma, Pla- 
cenza, and Guastalla, were ceded by the Queen 
of Hungary to Don Philip, Infant of Spain, to 
him and his heirs male, with a clause of rever- 
sion, in the event of his coming either to the 
throne of the two Sicilies, or to that of Spain. 

Don Philip, Infant of Spain, born 15th March 
1720, arrived at Parma, aud took possession of 



LETTER XVI. iGQ 

these Dachies, 7th March, 1749. He had mar- 
ried 1738, Louis€-Elizabeth, daughter of Louis 
XV. who died of the small pox at Versailles, 
6th Dec. 1759. The Duke, Don Philip, also 
died of the same malady, 18th July, 17^3, aged 43. 

Don Ferdinand, his eldest son, succeeded to 
the Duchies of Parma, Placenza, and Guastalla. 
He was born 20th Jan. 1751. He married 27th 
June, 1769, the Arch-Duchess Marie- Amelie- 
Josephe -Jeanne -Antoinette, daughter of the 
Emperor Francis, who died in 1804. The 
Duke died 9th Oct. 1802. 

His son, Don Louis, born 5th July, 1773, 
did not succeed to these Duchies, of which Bo- 
naparte took possession by virtue of the Conven- 
tion of Madrid, 21st March, 1801 ; by which 
Tuscany was ceded to Don Louis with the title of 
King of Etruria, in indemnity for the Duchies 
of Parma, Placenza, and Guastalla. He died 
27th May, 1803, set. 30, having married Marie- 
Louise, Infanta of Spain, Duchess of Lucca, 
born 6th July, 1782. By her he left issue a 
daughter Marie-Louise-Charlotte, bom 1st Oct. 
1802 ; and an only son ; viz. 

z 



1/0 LETTER XVI. 

Charles Louis^ bom 23d Dec. 1799, who be- 
came King of Etruria, under the Regency of 
his mother, 27th May, 1803 ; and was despoiled 
of his Estates by Bonaparte, 10th Dec. I807. 
The events of 1813, restored Tuscany to the 
Archduke Ferdinand ; and these Duchies being 
assigned for life to the Ex-Empress Marie-Louise, 
the Congress of Vienna assigned provisionally 
to the House of Parma the Duchy of Lucca, 
till they should re-enter upon their patrimony. 

Marie-Louise was declared Duchess of Parma, 
Placenza, and Guastalla, by the Acts of the 
Congress of Vienna, 9th June 1815, and 10th 
June, I8I7. She was born 12th Dec. 1791? and 
married to Napoleon, 1st April 1810. Her son 
Francis Joseph Charles was born 20th March 
1811. 



171 



LETTER XVII. 



^pologg fot tijt long inteibal B^ttocen il)e tiateg of i'tm Setter?; 
--==3^ffleftiott^ on intcrtjenmg 1£benti3===^im of i\)t ^ubU= 
(ation===©omn\on ©j^atactcr of f^rabel^. 



Naples, lid July, 1820. 

31 Y Narrative has not kept pace with the pas- 
sage of Time. Nine montlis have elapsed; of 
which six were spent at Florence^ from 27th Oct. 
18 19 to 27th x4pril, 1820. Florence is supera- 
bundant in interesting matter of history political 
and literary, in all that regards the noblest efforts 
of Genius ; of Poetry ; and the Fine Arts. The 
very copiousness almost frightens me from com- 
mencing to touch upon them. 

This task, from which I should at any time 
shrink, is more especially at the present moment 
inopportune to my inclinations. 1 am now in the 



172 LETTER XVII. 

midst of aRevolution of another ItalianPrlncipallty 
of far larger extent, and more ancient establish- 
ment—which for its present tranquil characterjand 
the other peculiar circumstances attending it, has 
no parallel in the annals of political changes. It 
would seem to display extraordinary phlegm, if 
during the period of such a pressure of interest in 
favour of the present both in time and place, I 
should waste my attention on remote occurrences ; 
and more idle and unnecessary curiosities. 

But perhaps in a volume, which, it is hoped, 
may aspire to something better than the gratifi- 
cation of momentary intelligence, the crisis at 
which we have yet arrived is not sufficiently ad- 
vanced to venture opinions, which must be crude, 
and relations of facts, of which the character is 
not yet sufficiently developed. 

On the Avhole therefore it will be better not to 
break the natural train of my Narrativ^e. To write 
upon the spot, and at the moment, has many ad- 
vantages : but it has also some important defects. 
It is not till the first effervescence has subsided; and 
time has given an opportunity to the heavy and 
unimportant to sink, and leave buoyant only 



LETTER XV. 173 

what has in it the spirit of life, that our opinions 
and our selection of facts can ever attain that ma^ 
turity and mellowness, which continue to please 
after the charm of novelty has ceased. 

The liasty traveller, always under the impulse 
of loco-motion, or the feverish colouring of new 
impressions, neither conveys, nor receives the 
ideas, which sober experience would approve. 

These Letters have been written at long and 
tedious intervals. My printer's patience has no 
doubt been exhausted. It may seem strange, 
that I could not be induced oftener to take up my 
pen for this purpose. But I have not been idle. 
Funds of new knowledge have been opened upon 
me in floods. My weak memory; my feeble health ; 
my exhausted spirits, have been ill-calculated to 
meet the gigantic tasks, that have solicited my at- 
tention. How much I regret that an earlier com- 
mencement had not given me a chance of master- 
ing the immense range of Italian literature I In li- 
terary history no country is so fertile ! And, what 
is singular, the compilation of other European 
countriesh ave not taken adequate advantage of this 
apparatus. The noblest poets, the greatest his to- 



174 LETTER XVII. 

rians, the finest scholars, after the revival of 
learning, all rose in Italy ; and principally in 
Tuscany. Something of this, it is true, is fa- 
miliar to the English reader through the volumes 
of RoscoE ;* and Mathias Has endeavoured to 
furnish them with the means of judging of its 
Lyrical Poetry. -f- But Roscoe wanted the ad- 
vantage of a personal residence in Italy ; and 
Matthias's collection is necessarily slight both in 
quantity, biography, and criticism, because it 
was intended for popular use. 

If it be satisfactory to the reader that on most 
occasions I have looked into Original Works ; 
and derived nothing from compilers in the histo- 
rical and literary notices I have had occasion to 
communicate, he may rest assured, that such 
has been my custom. It is not always in the 
power of a traveller, to consult the books, to 
which he would wish to refer ; he cannot carry 



^ Lorenzo de Medici ; and Leo X. See also Shepherd's 
Life of Politian. 

t Componimenti Lirici^ reprinted at Naples^ 1819;, in 4 
slight 8vo. vols. 



LETTER XVII. 17^ 

a library about with him. I have therefore 
omitted the mention of innumerable things, 
which though they were fairly on my memory, I 
could not cite with sufficient exactness and fide- 
lity, to justify committing them to paper. All 
vulgar aids, all second-hand information, I have 
rejected in conformity to my preponderant prin- 
ciple. 

As to the common guides, and most of the po- 
pular books of travels, useful as they are as 
pocket-companions, they seldom convey even the 
slightest sketches of the information, on which 
an inquisitive mind is most desirous to have his 
memory refreshed. They are merely Topogra- 
phical and Statistical ;— scarce in the smallest 
degree historical. 

When a traveller proposes to give a descrip- 
tion of the society and manners of a nation, pro- 
vince, or city, he undertakes a very interesting 
and profound Topic. But when the talents, the 
sagacity, the rare opportunity, the time neces- 
sary to execute this perilous task with discrimina- 
tion and truth, are considered, it will appear an 
effort sufficiently ludicrous on the part of a com- 
mon tour- writer ! 



176 LETTER XVII. 

What is in the power of books best sought on 
the spot tQ give ; what the hints derived from 
personal intercourse with learned men may facili-* 
late: what the sight of monuments; what the 
prospect of the features of nature ; what the ex- 
ternal appearance of a people, their dress, their 
occupations, their customs, may suggest, is all 
within the range of the easy performance of a 
traveller of a cultivated mind, and moderate 
abilities. He may write a useful book : his asso- 
ciations of ideas and images may be refreshed, 
and improved ; and he may communicate this 
improvement to those who peruse his pages. 

A foreigner sees peculiarity in many things, 
which are unnoticed by a native ; and rejects as 
common many things, on which a native errone- 
ously prides himself. He would therefore per- 
haps reject many things as superflous ; and sup- 
ply others, in which they have been omissive. 

It is in this way that he may advantageously 
recast their information ; and derive ihe due ad- 
vantage from their writings. 

But, alas, how many works of travellers are 
written to feed the rage of temporary politics ! to 



LETTER XVII. 177 

furnish examples of some momentary whim of 
opinion ! to exalt by exaggerated praise : to make 
odious by exaggerated contrast ! to convey under 
the new form of a flowery disguise the poison of 
mischievous principles ! or to gratify the vulgar 
curiosity of vulgar minds ! 

To such, to recall what has passed in the long 
roll of departed ages, the succession of a coun- 
try's princes, its wars, its violences, its conquests, 
its misfortunes, is to revive the dull and stultified 
annals of barbarous ancestors, whom it becomes 
the wise to pity and forget ! all is to be a parade 
of philosophy, and reason, and new illumination! 



•»^4-# ^^C r- #4-'®'«"<"*" 



KENT . 

i^tintcU at t^e piibate i^u^^ of %u ^rioig. 

BY JOHN WARWICK. 



LETTERS 



FROM 



THE CONTINENT. 



PART II. 



CONTENTS, 



LETTER. PAGE. 

Preface 

18. .Reggio birth-place of Ariosto— Learned Men of 
Modena, Castelvetro, Tassoni^ Muratori, Tira- 
boschi, &c 178 

19. . Bukes of Modena, of the House of Est 265 

20. . Remarks on the subjects of the last Letters— His- 
tory— Bibliography— Public Taste 343 

21. . Concluding Letter 355 



Preface. 



Geneva, 21*? November, 1821. 

THE Printer being desirous not to delay the publication of 
another Volume (or Part) of the Letters from the Continent , 
it becomes necessary to say something by way of Preface j 
which I should have done before the First Part, if I had been 
aware of the time when it was brought to a conclusion . 
I was^ however, at that period in a remote part of Italy. 

It might have been adviseable to have prepared th^ rea- 
der for that which was intended to be offered to him. Yet 
the First Letter declared that it was the Writer's positive 
resolution, to refrain from adding another to the already 
superabundant heap of Works, called Tours and Travels. He 
hears therefore with some surprise the complaint, that he has 
not been more of a Tourist. 

Whether the matter, which he has brought forward is 
or is not of curiosity or use, it must be for the sound-minded 
to judge. It is that, of which he had himself found the 
want, among books of modern circulation. He does not pre- 
tend that it required much effort of intellect, or any extra- 
ordinary erudition to produce it 3 but it required a search 
among works a little out of the common track. 

One of the great purposes and one of the highest grati- 
fications to a cultivated taste in a visit to Italy, is the oppor- 
tunity of materializing the associations of the ideas of the 



11 PREFACE. 

past with the present. This country is not merely Classic 
ground j but here was the scene of the revival of Literature : 
and here occurred a large portion of the most interesting 
events and features of the Middle Ages. 

There is scarce a large City in Italy, which was not the 
seat of a separate Principality in those Ages. Whether these 
separate Principalities were a good, or an evil, is a question 
irrelevant to the present consideration : that they have aug- 
mented the subjects of exercise to the memory and fancy of 
the Traveller is certain. 

The two modern Works on Italy most in the hands of 
the English, before that of Lady Morgan, (of which the 
public Journals have said too much to allow another word, ) 
are those of Eustace and Forsyth. The latter is the highly- 
endowed Gentleman, who has the goodness to inform his 
readers, that Redi and Pignotti are two far better Poets 
than Petrarch ! ! having learned, ( I believe, at the head 
of an Academy at Newington - Butts, ) how to instruct the 
fine Ladies and Gentlemen from the environs of Grosvenor 
Square, in their future appreciation of Italian genius. 

But both these very profound productions, which have 
so happily hit the popular feeling, pass over Milan, Parma^ 
Modena, Bologna, Mantua, Ferrara, &c. with scarce a men- 
tion of the Viscontis, Sforzas, Farneses, Bentivoglios, Gon- 
zagas, Estes, &c. 

The conjuration by which any clear idea of the History 
of this part of the Continent in the Middle Ages, and of what 



PREFACE. Ill 

is most remarkable in its great Cities, can be formed, with- 
out a distinct conception of the leading events and characters 
of these Families, far exceeds that of any common magic ! 
If indeed the Traveller goes only to behold Nature and sce- 
nery J and even extends his observations to modern manners, 
the case is different. But a great part of that which gives 
interest to the study of the Arts is wanting 3 and almost all 
that excites the attention of the scholar and the man of deep 
reflection, is deficient in its first materials. 

All the objects which a common Tourist desires to visit, 
are sufficiently described in the local Guides, which every 
considerable place furnishes 3 and almost all the intelligence 
which the generality of Travels supply is purloined, and re- 
peated in a disguised form, from these sources. 

With regard to modern manners and habits of society, 
how slight and superficial is the knowledge which is picked 
up by these Authors ! Their views of politics are equally 
ignorant and prejudiced. Of this I had a personal oppor- 
tunity of witnessing the most glaring instances at Naples 
and Rome, in the Autumn of 1820, and the Spring of 1821, 
during the commencement, progress, and termination of the 
Neapolitan Revolution, But on this topic I shall probably 
have occasion to say much more hereafter. 

The hasty manner, in which a large portion of the 
English pass over the Continent, is inconsistent with those 
calm, sober, and well-regulated impressions, which it be- 
comes an enlightened mind to cultivate. Novelty is apt to 



IV PREFACE. 

give a false effect;, of which transitoriness is the very essence. 
I am persuaded that such momentary views rather mislead 
than inform the judgement 5 and that a traveller of this sort 
has less correct ideas on his return even than he had before 
he set out. 

I lived a year and seven months in Italy^ from 13th 
October 1819, to 9th May 1821 3 and during this period I 
gave myself up to its literature with the ardour which is a 
part of my nature. The additional knowledge, which has 
poured in upon me, is too multifarious to find vent in any 
small space, or short time. If little of it has appeared in 
these Letters, it has partly arisen from a desire, (perhaps ill- 
judged) to clear the ground, and lay the foundation 5 and 
partly from following the order of the Route, which has 
hitherto kept my reader from arriving at the Cities where 
I spent most of my time. Half a year at Florence j seven 
months at Naples ; and four months at Rome, enabled me 
to take a calm survey of those illustrious Cities. 

If my mind was not directed to the same points of obser- 
vation as is usual to, and required from the generality of 
Travellers, it ought not to be assumed that on that account 
it was less properly employed. Painting, Sculpture, and 
Architecture all alike go to see in this once-glorious part of 
the world ; but to describe them adequately demands the pen 
of an eloquent professor of these wonderful Arts : the unin- 
structed admiration and affected praise of a scribbling Tour- 
ist is insufferably impertinent and odious. 



PREFACE. V 

It is the mental temperament, and general conclusions 
produced on those habituated to think, and capable of think- 
ing with vigour and justness, by a residence in these places, 
that a reader seeking the moral knowledge most prized by 
the highest classes of intellect, desires to learn. 

With the little paltry details of temporary ton, or tem- 
porary costume, no wise man would degrade his pages,-- any 
more than with the adventures of the post, the perils of the 
road, or the hardships of mean accommodation. 

Scenery indeed is a noble field of description: but it 
requires powers of so high a kind ; and those powers in so 
happy a mood, that I, for one, have shrunk from it, where 
I had to describe views, of which so many gifted geniuses 
have already given sketches. I took no notes at the timcj 
and I now find that my recollections are too general for local 
pictures. 

The passage over the Alps and the Appenines no fancy 
capable of receiving vivid impressions can ever forget. It 
was on two October days, of wind and rain and sunshine by 
fits, that we first mounted over the latter : mighty and ter- 
riffic gust were frequently crossing between the Adriatic and 
the Mediterranean : and then the sun broke out again, and 
all was serene and balmy ; and the beech and chesnut groves 
in the hollows, and feathering down the slopes of the moun- 
tains, their leaves all of gold, half- strewing the ground, or 
glittering in the renewed rays of that gentle splendor, which 
attends the departing year, seemed like a vision of Romance^ 



VI PREFACE. 

too full of colours and shapes of enchantment for the exhi- 
bitions of reality ! It rained again hideously, and a black 
night came on before we reached our humble resting-place 
on the Mountains 3 which we found full of Travellers ; and 
ill-calculated to accommodate us ! A bright morning shone 
on our descent into Tuscany : but after mid-day we entered 
Florence under torrents of rain. 

Multitudes of English overflowed through this beautiful 
City. The noble Gallery was beset with throngs to gaze 
with wondering eyes upon the Paintings 5 and to look with 
scanning curiosity on the Venus de Medicis, whose inimitable 
proportions were examined with a dangerous eagerness, and 
whose slender and inimitable grace was willingly mistaken 
by the ladies of small stature for the perfect height. 

But I forget that my Letters have not yet conducted my 
readers to Florence. 

Is it asked, what merit I claim for the Historical, Genea- 
logical, and Biographical memorials, which I have given?-— 
None ! ——They are compiled from Books notrare, but volu- 
minous 3 and seldom within an English reader's range. They 
may not be the less useful, because they tend little to prove 
the Author's talents or learning. 

To be a mere compiler is certainly but an humble occu- 
pation in literature : but I am not much afraid of incurring 
this contemptuous designation. I have indulged myself in 
too many walks of composition, and been too excursive in 
the labours of my mind to dread such a censure. What is 



PREFACE. Vll 

here presented to the Public is indeed a mere trifle compared 
with all in which I have employed myself during the same 
period. 

But we are '^^ fallen upon evil days -, " upon days of un- 
qualified bitterness and malignity. The Populace, great and 
small, are the rulers of the Public mind. The critical Works 
in fashion are seasoned to their palates -, and the highest de- 
light is to bait an Author j and as Book-making is become a 
mercenary profession, it is useless to praise any production 
not formed to gratify popular prejudices. 

From the moment that the Press became the slave of the 
Public, it became an evil rather than a good. * It gave 
authority to the test of vulgar opinion j and submitted all 
judgments to the passions of the multitude. 

It is the ignorance of the Age, which allows it to assume 
to itself the credit of peculiar enlightenment : for this igno- 
rance shuts from it the opportunity of comparison. Men 
now venture to become Authors^ who are unacquainted with 
the true models of composition ; and who are utterly unap- 
prized of what has been already elucidated ; and still more of 
the reasonings or facts by which it has been established or 
confirmed. 

Scholars formerly held the pen : and habituated to look 
to future times for their reward, they felt a responsibility 
beyond what a mere plausible covering might give to what 



* It appears to me that this is the idea with which Cornelius ^grifipa 
sets out in his Tract, Dc Vanitate Scientiarum, 



VUl PREFACE. 

they wrote. It is necessary that an Author should write from 
conviction, not merely as an advocate. Every thing is now 
hollow J corrupt 5 and calculated for momentary effect j for 
piquancy, and vendability ! 

All regard to past opinions is called Prejudice : and every 
witling affects to set up on the stock of his own ideas j and 
to judge for himself. Is the simpleton aware how little a 
way the greatest genius can proceed in literature without 
building on the stock of his predecessors ? How far could 
Bacon or Newton have advanced, if they had not commenced 
at a forward point, to which ages had been clearing the way 
for them ? What could Dante, or Tasso, or Milton have done 
but for the stores of antiquity ? 

Flippant scribblers now arise j and without erudition, 
without reflection, without experience, undertake to reverse 
all the characters of History ; to rejudge all those, on whom 
their cotemporaries, and the wisest and best- informed of pos- 
terity, have pronounced a verdict 5 and to speak of things 
according to the view which their own superficial, presump- 
tuous, and twilight understandings, or malignant and de- 
grading passions present. Is there no weight in authority ? 
Is there no deference to integrity 5 and long- exercised and 
deeply- matured ability? But '^ Lo! J, the Oracle come forth -^ 
and all else shall be silent, and dumb!'' Our ancestors shall 
be pronounced to have been all fools, or flatterers, or slaves ! 
Are there any words of contempt and derision sufficient 
for this ineffable arrogance of ignorant stupidity ? All of wis- 



' 



PREFACE. IX 

dom and truth that can now be said^ has been said beforeh- 
and generally better said ! 

I have been blamed for endeavouring to draw back the 
Public notice to the Latin writers soon after the revival of 
Literature, especially those of Italy,— the Demi- Ancients ^ as 
Le-Clerc properly calls them. It is asked, who reads modern 
Latin? If no one reads such books, it follows that no one 
consults the sources of modern History, either Literary, or 
Political ! that no one is a scholar ! that no one studies the 
new birth of genius undepressed by a semi - barbarous lan- 
guage ! that no one can guess at what an height of polish, 
and eloquence, and wisdom, the Learned of the Fifteenth 
and Sixteenth Centuries had arrived ! But this disgraceful 
charge is far from universally true ! From what sources has 
M. Sismondi written his Historij of the Italian Republics ? * 
From what sources is he now composing his History of 
France ? From what sources did Gibbon draw the latter 
volumes of his Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire? The 
Author, who is in general content to rest without consulting 
original authorities, (and indeed original editions,) is a Char- 
latan, who does not deserve the name of Learned ! 

Most modern books are so utterly sophisticated 3 so full 
of tinsel j so deficient in solid and honest ingredients, that 
with the novelty of the phrase, the type, and the paper, the 
charm evaporates, before the volumes have been a month on 
the shelves ! Who turns back to them for any sound know- 

* 16" vols. 8vo. Id Ed. Paris 1818. 



X PREFACE. 

ledge ? Who refers to them for an happy elucidation of nice 
questions in morality ? Who seeks them for felicity of lan- 
guage, and beauty of illustration ? 

I have at length come to the determination to conclude 
these Letters abruptly. I know not to what point of those 
Letters, sent from Naples in 1820, my Printer has reached. 
It is for his benefit that they have been written ; and I give 
him leave to close the press at what part of the MS. suits his 
convenience. He says that the Booksellers demand of him 
to finish these Letters and the Sylvan Wanderer, before they 
will engage to take any thing else off his hands. 

The inconvenience of supplying him with Copy at all 
times, while visiting remote regions of the Continent; the 
impossibility of a proper superintendance of the Press at all 
times, while military duties call my son from home; the 
losses from long delay, incurred by this Printer, who as he 
has all the emolument is subjected to the risk of these publi- 
cations, which he is ill-prepared to endure 5 (even after all 
the expensive assistance, which, though never engaged for, 
has in fact been amply extended to him, ) make it more pru- 
dent to incur the alternative of exposing myself to malignant 
criticisms for giving to the Public an imperfect Work, than 
to let an helpless individual suffer by the circumstances in 
which he is placed. 

There is a limit to all things. The Lee Press was set 
up at the earnest and repeated desire and for the exclusive 
benefit of the two Printers originally engaged in it. As I 



PREFACE. XI 

would have disdained to have had any concern with tlie pro- 
duce J so I deemed it prudent to take every precaution which 
I could suggest, to protect myself from every part of the 
expence. 

These precautions were vain : the expenses were heavy 
to me, while in England j and have been heavy to my Son, 
since my absence. 

The publications, which I have given to the World, in 
thirty-seven years, are beyond my power of enumeration. Of 
all, which have been at my own risk, (and they have been 
not a few,) neither the expences, nor probably one half the 
expences in printing and paper have ever been returned to 
me. Of those undertaken by Booksellers, I have never re- 
ceived, nor asked, one shilling of copy money ! I am forced to 
make this declaration, because the base heart of mankind 
thirsting only for lucre, thinks that I like them could only 
be actuated by mercenary motives in my multifarious labours. 

I have now completed my fifty -ninth year 3 and the 
pecuniary returns of literature have never up to this hour 
reached the value of a single sixpence 3 except in the volun- 
tary presents of Books which the publishers made to me for 
the immense labour in editing the New Edition of Collinses 
Peerage ! 

On the other hand I have spent a little fortune among 
Printers, A^tationers, and Engravers ! This has been among 
the prime amusements of my life: and how could I have 
endured the gigantic injuries and oppressions, by which I 



XU PREFACE. 

have been pursued^ unless my mind had indulged itself in 
some favourite and oblivious recreation ? 

The same passion adheres to me amid the inconveniences 
of a mitigratory life ; and in the three last years I have 
equally sought occupation in the employment of Foreign 
Presses. 

In 1819, I printed at Geneva. 1. A Volume on Popu- 
lation and Riches. 2. Coningsby, a Tragic Tale. 3. Lord 
Brokenhurst, a Tragic Tale. 

In 1820, I printed at Florence. 4. Sir Ralph Wil- 
loughby, a Tale. 5. AlavicB Regice. 60 copies only for pri- 
vate use. 

In the same year I printed at Naples. 6. Res Literarice, 
Vol. I. only 75 copies. 

In 1821, I printed at Rome. 7. Res LiteraricE. Vol. 2. 

In the Autumn of the same year 1 printed at Geneva. 
8. Valerianus de Infelicitate Liter atorum, Editio Nova. 87 
copies. 9. What are Riches? an examination into the defini- 
tions of that subject. 100 copies. 

In 1822, I am completing at the same place. 10. Res 
LiteraruB, Vol 3. nearly finished. 11. The Anti- Critic, Vol I, 
nearly finished. 12. Lamento di Strozzi, S;c. 12 copies. 13. 
Libellus Gebensis. Poemata Selecta Latina media et infirnce 
aetatis. 97 copies. 

Besides I have concluded the Tale of 14. The Hall of 
Hellingsley. 3 vols 12mo. which has been published by Messrs, 
Longman and Co. London. 



PREFACE. Xm 

When I undertook to write the Lettfrs, of which all 
that will be printed, are now offered to the Public, I hoped 
that the difficulties which I have experienced in carrying them 
through the Press, would not have occurred. The conse- 
quence of these difficulties has been, that they have taken an 
entirely different character from that which was intended at 
their outset. They have been written at long intervals 3 at 
inconvenient seasons j under a perpetual interruption of the 
proper train of ideas 3 " in sickness, and in sorrow) " with 
an exhausted frame, and wearied spirits. 

I submit therefore to the censure of my friends that they 
are dull 3 and the matter of them deficient in general interest. 
I know as well as they do the seasoning which the flavour of 
modern taste requires. It costs not quite as much ingenuity 
as they seem to think. He, who will descend to it, may 
easily attain the art of it. 

Nearly three years' study of Italian literature 3 a resi- 
dence of seven months at Naples at a most important crisis, 
followed by four months at Rome during the same crisis, 
have, when matured by calm recollection, taught me most 
important intellectual and political lessons. These would 
have redeemed the dullness or emptiness of what is already 
printed. But I am willing that they should expire in my 
bosom! Let them go, without leaving a trace of their passage ! 
My political speculations would have been as little fashion- 
able as my literary ! I as little belong to any political as to 
any literary Coterie! I have no interest at the conflicting 



XIV PREFACE. 

Cofirts of Mess". Constable, or Murray ! with the latter 
there is an interior Cabinet, not understood by the uninitiated 
who apparently espouse the same line in politics ! 

But the day will come, when all these factitious interests 
will avail nothing : when every literary production must stand 
upon its own intrinsic merits: when intrigue and personal 
interest must cease : when the gratification of temporary pas- 
sions can no longer operate : when truth, and native fancy 
and eloquence, must prevail ! 

In the long course of thirty-seven years, amid the innu- 
merable things which I have given to the Press, I am not 
conscious of having printed a single page of which I am 
ashamed : any thing, which whatever interest or merit, ( if 
any,) it then possessed, it does not possess still ! 

If neglect, and discouragement could have made the pen 
drop from my hand, I should long ago have dropped it. It 
is the intrinsic pleasure of the employment ; the undaunted 
consciousness of an innocent, virtuous, and exalting occupa- 
tion, which carries me calmly forward. I leave Charla- 
tanism to its little reign, without envy or disturbance ! I 
leave some to fill their pockets, and others to tickle their 
ears with sounds of outrivalling Shakespeare 3 and brilliant 
encomia that pale the splendor of departed Genius ! If I 
can but engage the sympathy of the very few, who think for 
themselves, I am content ! 



LETTERS 

FKOM THE CONTINENT. 



PJRT IL 



LETTER XVIII, 



l^fggio hittfi place of ^riogtc===3lcarneU 0im of i)W;otetta, 
©a^teltetro, ^aggont, J^luratori, Zixaho^tU ^t^ 



Naples, ^4th July, 1820. 

v/NE of the greatest ornaments of Parma was 
Antonio Allegri, called Corregio^ the famous 
Painter: born at Corregio in the Modenese in 
1494. He owed the whole of his progress in 
the Art to his wonderful genius rather than to 
Masters. He died 5tli March, 1534, aged 40. 

He was the Founder of the Parmigian School 
of Painting, by which name for its excellence 
the School of Lomhardy is known. 

2 A 



179 LETTER XVIII. 

" II carattere dominante della scuola parmigiana, che 
per excellenza dicesi anco la lombarda^ 6 lo scorto, come 
della fiorenlina la espressione de' nervi, e de' muscoli : ne 
serve aggiungere, che ancor qui si e da alcuni caricato e 
affettuto lo scorto^ come ivi il nudo : 1' imitar bene e dif- 
ficile in ogni luogo. Entra pur nel carattere della scuola 
lo studio del chiaroscuro, e de' panni piu che quello del 
corpo umano^ nel quale pochi si contano veramente va- 
lenti. I lor contorni son larghi, i volti non tan to ideali, 
quanto scelti fra mezzo alia nazione che gli produce ben 
ritondati, e ben coloriti^ e spezzo di quelle fattezze e di 
quella giocondita, che si stima originale nel Corregio : cosi 
notava un professore stato gran tempo in Parma*' * 

Whosoever is desirous of having a critical 
idea of Corregio 's excellencies will do well to 
consult Lanzi's elegant and learned Storia Pitto- 
rica d^ Italia. 

Parmigiano and Lanfranc were also celebra- 
ted ornaments of Parma. 

Ariosto was a native of Reggio. The family 
was ancient : it had been transplanted from Bo- 
logna to Ferrara; had made honorable alliances; 
and had even contracted a marriage with the 
princely House of Este, in the person of Lippa, 

♦ Lanzi Storia Pittorica della Italia, Edit. 4. Pisa, 1816. 12mo. 
vol IV. p. 87. 



LETTER XVIII. 180 

or Filippa Ariosta^ who was first the concuhine, 
and afterwards the wife of Obizzo III. Sovereign 
ofFerrara; which princess died in 1347, three 
years before her husband. 

Nicolas^ the poet's Father, was 4th son of 
Rinaldo Ariosto. He had the title of Count as 
well as his brothers Francesco, and Ludovico, 
conferred on him by the Emperor Frederic on 
his visit to Ferrara 1469. Hercules, Duke of 
Ferrara, appointed him Captain of the Citadel of 
Reggio. He held this post 1474, when his eldest 
son, Lodovico was born. His wife was Daria, 
daughter of Gabriele Malaguzzi, a Noble of 
Reggio, a Doctor of medicine, by Taddea de' 
Valeri, (a family originally of Parma.) Gabriele 
was a man of science and a poet. 

Over a House in the Piazza adjoining the 
Cathedral of Reggio, is the following Inscription. 

LuDovicus Ariostus. 

POETA PR^CLARISSIMUS MANU PROPRIO CaROLI V. ImpER : 

Laureatus Natus Regii Ex Matre daria Malagutici de 

Valeriis in Camera Media Primi Ordinis ergaPlateas 

Anno MCCCCLXXIV. Die VIII. Septembris. 



181 LETTER XVIII. 

BarufFaldi gives satisfactory reasons to con- 
clude that the Poet was not born here: but in 
the Citadel: and that this House, which is assert- 
ed to have belong'd to the mother's family, did 
not come in their possession till long afterwards: 
and that the Inscription must have been of a 
date, at least half a Century posterior to the 
Poet's death. 

A Memoir of Ariosto would occupy too much 
space in these Letters. But as something requires 
to be said of his general character, perhaps there 
may be most novelty at present in reviving the 
Sketch of a learned Cotemporary. The old Bio- 
graphers were deficient in many of the attrac- 
tions possessed by modern authors in this depart- 
ment. They were general and declamatory; and 
wanted the criticism, tTie precision, the minute- 
ness of those, whom the last Century has pro- 
duced. But these last in searching for what is 
new, or particular, have often wandered too far 
from original impressions ; and buried the great 
outlines of feature in a mass of incumbering pet- 
tinesses. It becomes therefore sometimes instruc- 
tive, if not necessary, to recur for the characters 



LETTER XVIII. 182 

of the Great Dead, long departed, to these origi- 
nal Memorialists. 

I will therefore copy the character of our 
Poet by the celebrated Paulus Jovius in his 
Elogla Virorum Liter Is Illustrium Basil, 1^7/3 
Folio, 

" Ludovicus Ariostus nobili genere FerraricB natus, 
cum paterna haeredltas inter numerosam fratrum sobolem 
diducta, ipsi pertennis obvenisset, ingenium in literis vigi- 
lanter exercuit, ut certo nobiliqiie praesidio familiae nomen 
tueretur. Sed uti pari prope necessitatis et gloriae sti- 
mulo vebementer excitatus, feliciore certe judicio inter 
primes Etruscae linguae poetas celebrari^ quam inter Lati- 
nos in secundis gradibus consistere maluit: quod ejus 
industriae labor, cum eruditis ac idiotis latlssime dlspen- 
satus, uberiorem praesentis praemii, et diffiisae laudis fruc- 
tum ostenderet. Adhaesit comes Hippolyto atestino 
Cardinali in Pannoniam profecto : quum ille erudito ac 
illustri comitatu apud reges Hungaros.ambitios^ gauderet : 
sed iterum euntem, quum sequi recusasset, usque adeo 
gravlter ofFendit, ut pene implacabilis odii discrimen adi- 
erit. Receptus inde est ab Alfonso Principe tanquam 
horarum omnium amicus, et sodalis, cujus benigna manu 
urbanam domum extruxit peramaena hortorum ubertate, 
frugi mensae quotidianos sumptus adaequantem. In eo 
autem civili otio, extra aulae strepitum poemata factitavit : 
satyras in primis mordaci sale conspersas^ ac item comae- 



183 LETTER XVIII. 

dias plures theatrali voluptate saepe repetitas inter eas 
autem, maxime Supposlti excellunt, inventionis atque suc- 
cessus amsenitate cum Plautinis facile contendentes^ si 
utriusque Seculi mores non inepte comparentur. Sed 
luculentissimum, ob idque forsitan aeternum id volumen 
existimatur, quo Orlaisij) if abulosi Herois admiranda bello 
facinora, octonario modulo decantavit, Boiardo hercle, 
ipsoque Pulcio peregregie superatis. Quandoquidem et 
hunc rerum, et Carmimim accurata granditate devicerit: 
ac ilium surrepto inventionis titulo, ac eo quidem variis 
elegantioris doctrinae luminibus illustrato penitus extinx- 
erit. Cuncta enim evolvisse volumina videtur, ut sibi 
undique collecta gratia, ex jucundissimis floribus longe 
pulcherrimam, ideoque perennem, quo lepidum caput or- 
naretur coronam intexeret. Interilt in patria salari setatis 
anno, quum diu pectoris angustia ex pituitae stillicidio 
laborasset. Hoc autem Carmen vivens composuit, ut 
Sepidchro incideretur. 

Ludovici Ariosti humantur ossa 

Sub hoc marmpre, seu sub hac humo : seu 

Sub quicquid voluit benignus haeres : 

Sive haerede benignior comes : seu 

Opportunius incidens viator: 

Nam scire baud potuit futura, sed nee 

Tanti erat vacuam sibi cadaver ; 

Ut urnam cuperet parare vivens, 

Vivens ista tamen sibi paravit. 

Quae scribi voluit suo sepulchro, 

Olim si quod haberet is sepulchrum : 



LETTER XVIII. 184 

Ne cum spiritus hoc brevi peracto 
Praescripto spacio misellus artus, 
Quos aegre ante reliquerat, reposcet : 
Hac, et hac cinerem hunc et hunc revellens : 
Dum noscat propiium, diu vagetur. 

C.ELII Calcagnini 

Tu rcpetas caelum, et terras Arioste, relinquis 

Et loca jam meritis inferiora tuis. 
Nos miseri, et curis longe mortalibus acti, 

Noo tibi, sed nobis fundimus has lachrymas. 
Gloria te niveis subducit in sethera bigis ; 

Nos sine te luctu perpetuo opprimimur. 

Latomi 

Arma, virumque canens, Etruscae carmina Musae, 
• Palmam Virgilio vel tribuente refers. 
Scit sua te melius patrio sermone Latina, 
Quam sese Latio Graia referre sono. * f 



* Giambatista Pigna published an Edition of Orlando Fu- 
rioso, Ferrara, 1521. 4*^. (40 Cantos) Again Venice, 1556^ 
4to \yy Valgrisi, with a Life of the Poet prefixed. This Life 
again appeared in the Variorum Edition, Venice 1584, 4*°. 

Giambatista Pigna, the Historian of the House of Este, 
was not born till 1529^ 8 years after the first edition of the 
other Pigna' s Orlando Furioso. 

t Paulus Jovius was born at Como in the Milanese 19th 



185 LETTER XVIII. 

MoDENA has a fine Library; and has been the 
birthplace, or residence of many eminent men. 
See Dot tori Modonesi — opera di D. Lodovico 
Vedriani da Modena, l655, 4to. adorned with 
Portraits; most of them spirited; and some well 
engraved. 

LoDOVico Castelvetro, the Commentator 
on Petrarch was a Modenese : so also Alessan- 
DRO Tassoni author of the celebrated poem, the 
Sechia Rapita, 

April, 1483. He passed a part of his youth in Como, Padua, 
Pavia, and Milan. In Pavia he studied Medicine, and began 
to practice this Art in Como, and Milan. In this science he 
obtained the notice of Leo X. In 1528, he was made Bishop 
of Nocera. In 1549, he retired to Como, and in 1550, to 
Florence, where he died on the 1 1 Dec. 1552, aged 69. His 
Funeral was honoured by all the Court of Cosmo de Medici, 
and his body was honorably buried in the Church of St. 
Lorenzo. His merits procured him many rich benefices, 
besides a pension from Charles V. The Duke of Milan, the 
Farnese, the Estes, the Dukes of Urbino, the Medici, the Gon- 
zaghi, distinguish' d him. It would seem impossible that 
Jovius could write so much, while his time was occupied in 
Travels, in literary leisure, in the offices and visits of Courts ; 
in the pleasant suppers of the Cardinals Farnese, and Carpi. 
He was too apt to lavish his praise, or his blame according to 
his private passions. It was said that he boasted that he had 
two pens, one of gold 3 the other of iron 3 and that he could 
use either as he had occasion. His Elogia of Famous Men were 



LETTER XVIII. 186 

Castelvetro was of a noble Family at Modena^ 
where he was born 1505. He studied in the prin- 
cipal Universities of Italy, Bologna, Ferrara, Pa- 
dua and Siena. Thence he went to Rome under 
the patronage of his relation Giovanni Maria 
dalla Porta^ a Noble Modenese. From Rome he 
returned to his favourite studies at Siena, and 
cultivated Greek, Latin, and Italian Literature. 
By his intense application, he now fell into extreme 
ill health, and could only use a vegatable diet. 
At his Father s desire he returned to Modena^ 

written in his delightful Villa on the Lake of Como^ where 
he had collected Portraits of these distinguished Persons, 
which these Elogia were intended to accompany. These 
Portraits formed the Foundation of the Series, which now 
adorn the Gallery at Florence. All his Works were collec- 
ted and published in 6 vols. Folio, Basil, 1578. See a severe 
character of this Author in Ritratti Poetici Storici, e Critici of 
App. Ann. de Faba (viz. Appiano Buonafede) 2 vols. 8'". 
(ISth. Edit.) Venice, 1796 vol. 1. p. 268. '^Egli si crede di 
poter esse signore e tiranno in una provincia, ov' era vassallo, 
e crede di poter sacrificare al suo utile la verita, sulla quale 
non avea verun dirittoj di poter fare della menzogna una 
f ruttuosa mercantanzia j e di poter usare le indipendenze e 1 
privilegi de' pittori e de' poeti. Per le quali cose si ode tra 
gli eruditi un giusto lamento, che la venality del Giovio abbia 
deturpato il candor della storia." See also r/ma«M5, and 
Boyle, 

2 B 



187 LETTER XVIII. 

where he continued the same course of Life; and 
exerted himself to promote Letters in his native 
City. About 1537 i^ was at his persuasion that 
Francesco Porto, a Greek a native of Candia was 
called to lecture in the Greek tongue at Modena. 
Porto remained here till 1546, when he was called 
to Ferrara with a rich provision by Duke Her- 
cules n. who was intent upon drawing celebrated 
men to the University of Ferrara. The vacant 
Chair was soon filled by Carlo Sigonio a Citizen 
of Modena, who afterwards became one of the 
most famous and learned men, not only of Italy, 
but of all Italy. Another Contemporary and 
friend of Castelvetro, who honoured Modena by 
his learning was Giovanni Grileuzone, a Citizen 
and Physician here, of whom Castelvetro has 
written some memorials preserved by Muratori. 

In 1540 Modena could shew among its living 
Citizen, (besides Castelvetro and Grileuzone) 

1. Cardinal Jacopo Sadoleto, one of the great- 
est Luminaries of the Sacred College ; to which 
his printed works bear testimony. 

2. Cardinal Tommaso Badia, Master of the 
Sacred Palace, famous for his Sanctity and pro- 



LETTER XVIII. 188 

found Knowledge. 

3. Cardinal Gregorio Cortese, a worthy emu- 
lator of Sadoleto, in skUl in the Greek and Latin 
Languages, an illustrious Poet and Theologian, 
as his Books shew. 

4. Giovanne Moroni, Bishop of Modena^ crea- 
ted Cardinal 1542 by Paul III, one of the most 
learned and illustrious of the Purple, who sus- 
tained the honour of the Roman Church in the 
Council of Trent, and at Rome ; for though he 
was by birth a Milanese^ he was educated from 
infancy in Modena; here made his studies; and 
was honoured with his father with the Citizen- 
ship, and afterwards with the Mitre of this City 

5. Gahriello Fallopia, eminent for his science, 
and his medical works. 

All these men, versed in the Greek, and Latin 
languages, had great obligations to Castelvetro. 
To these may be added, 

6. Francesco Maria Moha, famous for his 
Latin and Italian poetry. 

7- Gandolfo Porrino, whose Rim as were in 
great credit. 

8. Antonio Fiordihello, C^non of the Cathedral 



189 LETTER XVIII. 

1537; Bishop of Lavello, 1558; and together 
with the celebrated Monsignor Giovanni dalla 
Casa Secretary of Paul IV. and Paul V. a man 
in great reputation for his Hebrew, Greek, and 
Latin^ Literature. 

9. In the same degree of Secretary to Pope 
Julio III. served Paulo Sadoleto, son of a cousin 
of Cardinal Jacobo; famous as a Philosopher, and 
Theologian; and for his great eloquence in the 
Greek and Latin Tongues. 

10. Benedetto Manziiolo, afterwards Bishop 
of Reggio, an excellent philosopher, and delicate 
Poet. 

11. .Giovan Maria Barbieri, the companion 
of Castelvetro's studies; afterwards Chancellor 
and Secretary of the State; an excellent Italian 
Poet, who had given much of his attention to the 
ancient Italian language, in which Castelvetro 
delighted. 

12. Agostino Gadaldino, who profited by his 
learning and example, whose posterity flourished 
in illustrious rank at Venice; and who translated 
from Greek into Latin various works of Galen, 
Oribasius, and other Greek physicians. In these 
Studies he had an imitator in. 



LETTER XVIII. I9O 

13. Niccollo Macchella, wellknovvii to learned 
Physicians by his translations from the Greek; 
and his works in Medicine. . 

Castelvetro was esteemed as another Socrates 
in his native City. At this time the doctrines of 
Luther having spread even into Italy^ the literary 
societies of Modena, supposed to have caught the 
taint raised the jealousy and vigilance of the 
Court of Rome. But Cardinal Jacopo Sadoleto 
from love of his native City took advantage of his 
power to endeavour to appease these suspicions. 

In 1553 commenced Castelvetro's literary 
quarrel with Annihal Caro. ^ This poet had 
written a Canzone in praise of the Casa Farnese-, 
and in deification of the Royal House of France. 
This was so superlatively commended by the 
friends of Caro; as to be placed equal or supe- 
rior to Petrarch. Among many Moderiese then 
at Rome was Aurelio Bellincini, a man of learn- 
ing, into whose hands this Canzone of Caro 
came; and who marvelling at the admiration, 

"^ Annibal Caro was a poet of a great name and a fertile 
pen, born in Civitanova in the Marches of Ancona, 1507^ and 
Secretary to Cardinal Alessandro Farnese. 



igi LETTER XVIII. 

yet unwilling to trust his own judgment sent it 
to Castelvetro, requesting his opinion. Castel- 
vetro^ as was his custom with his friends, freely 
gave his thoughts on this production in twenty 
words or little more; but begged Bellincini not 
to talk about it; and not to say it was his: not 
because he felt doubtful of the truth of his criti- 
cism: but because he considered Caro a per- 
son of a poor and base condition mounted into 
a high place by the favour of a Great Prince, 
and by his faculty of poetizing: and that he 
would deeply resent the freedom of any one who 
could call into doubt the beauty and merit of his 
verses ; and would not want a pretext to say or 
do any thing his passions should prompt him 
towards such an offender. 

Bellincini betrayed the opinion; but without 
discovering the Author. This however Caro soon 
learned through Gasparo Calori, a Modenese ; 
and vented his rage in Rome by the most oppro- 
brious invectives. Literati^ and especially poets, 
have seldom much philosophy; and do not like 
to have their conquests in the fields of Fame and 
Glory disturbed. Hence arise wars more fierce 



LETTER XVIII. 192 

than the Princes of the World make for temporal 
Kingdoms. Thus Caro commenced^ and carried 
on his war furiously; while Castelvetro in his 
defence kept the temper of a philosopher always 
serious and reasonable without descending to in- 
juries, invectives, and scorn. Defences and Re- 
plies rapidly followed each other: but Caro was 
not willing to trust alone to the force of his pen: 
he called in a more efficacious instrument; the 
processes of the Holy Inquisition ! In aid of his 
writing, he tailed in many of the Literati then at 
Rome, who were friends of the House of Farnese ; 
especially Benedetto Varclii; and Giovan Fran- 
cesco Comrnendo?ie, afterwards Cardinal; both 
persons of^ great power in the Italian language, 
as well as the Latin; and also in Poetry, and 
Oratory. They introduced all sorts of buffoonery 
into their attacks ; and stuffed them with all sorts 
of scandal and bitterness. They required to have 
these Libels distributed in M S, not only through 
Rome ; but through other Cities of Italy, in the 
hope that the poison might produce its effect 
while the means should be kept concealed from 
the Victim. Castelvetro perceived the effect, 



193 LETTER XVIII. 

without being able to get at so distinct a know- 
ledge of particulars^ as would enable him to know 
on what points to defend himself. 

At length in 1558^ five years after the com- 
mencement of the controversy^ this secret Libel 
was published under the title of Apologia degli 
Accademici di Banchi di Roma contra Lodovico 
Castelvetro in difesa delta sequente Canzone del 
Commendatore Annihal Caro. — Parma, par 
Viotti, 

It took little time to Castelvetro* to write an 
answer. But he did not publish it till 156o, un- 
der the following title, according to Muratori. 

'^ Di Lodovico Castelvetro Ragionedi alcune 
cose segnate nella canzone di Annihal Caro : Ve- 
nite air ombra de' gran Gigli d' oro, Venezia 
presso Andrea Arrivabene. 

But a copy of an early Edition, I believe the 
original and very rare Edition now lies before 
me, of which this is the exact title: 



LETTER XVIII. 19^ 

Ragione D' Alcune Cose Segnatb 
Nella Canzone d' Annibal 

Caro. 

Venite al' Ombra De Gran 

GiGLi d' Oro 

[A rude Cut of an Owl sitting on a fallen Urn] 
KEKPIKA. * 

without date, small 4^^. p. 1 16. besides 4 pages 
of Contents. 

In his first page he mentions Caro having 
given to the world his Apologia degli Academi 
di Banchi dl Roma printed at Parma in Nov. 
1558, after five years study. 

The Heads of Castelvetro's Tract are 

1. Mala Elettione di parole forestreri. 

2. Mala Formatione di Traslationi 

3. Parole di significato nocivo. 

4. Parole di significato improprio. 

5. Guastamento dell' uso della lingua. 

6. Vilta di parole. 

* See Poggiali-Testi di Lingua. 11. 186. 
2 c 



19^ LETTER XVIII. 

7. Falsita di sentimenti. 

8. Nocumento di sentimenti. 

9. Superflita di sentimenti. 
10. Difeto di Sentimenti. 

ir Ignoranza di Lod. Castelvetro. 

12. Vilta di Lod. Castelvetro. 

13. Malvagita di Lod. Castelvetro. 

14. Canzone d' An. Caro. 

15. Commento di An. Caro. 

16. Parer di Lod. Castelvetro. 

17. Dichiaratione di Lod. Castelvetro. 

To this Work of Castelvetro, Caro made no 
reply. But his friend Benedetto Varchi, a Flo- 
rentine, a man of letters of great credit in those 
times, but satirical, took the occasion of his Dia- 
logues on Language to defend him against the 
censures of Castelvetro. But for whatever rea- 
son this did not appear in print till 1570, four 
years after his death. It then appeared from 
the Press of Filippo Giunti at Florence thus : V 
Ercolano Dialogo di Benedetto Varchi, nel quale 
si ragiona generalmente delle Lingue ^c. corn- 
posto dalui sull occasione della disputa occorsa 



LETTER XVIII. 19^ 

trd!l Commendator Caro, Lodovico Castelvetro, 
Though at this time Castelvetro was a wanderer, 
and in countries where he could not command 
Books, and under the aggravation of various 
misfortunes, almost on the point of death, yet 
when this production of Varchi came under his 
eyes, he could not refrain from giving an Answer, 
by the mere strength of his memory, to show that 
the Dialogue was erroneous in the whole, or ma- 
jor part of its principal points. And certainly 
this Argument on Language was in his province; 
and such as a Litterateur so practised and saga- 
cious in these studies could throw light upon. 
But Death, which seized him in the following 
year, Feb. 1571, did not permit him to continue; 
much less, to complete these studies. There ex- 
isted only a first draught, that is, some pieces, 
not read over, or corrected, which yet his Bro- 
ther Giovan-Maria Castelvetro, judged with rea- 
son to be worthy of the light ; and published the 
following year 1572, in Basil under the title of 
Correzione di alcune Cose del Dialogo delle Lin- 
gue del Varchi per Lodovico Castelvetro, But 
in his lifetime these had been published in Bo- 



197 LETTER XVIII. 

logne from the printmg office of Alessandro Be- 
nacci, 1567, Discorso di Girolamo Zoppio intorno 
al alcuni oppozioni di Lodovico Castelvetro, alia 
Canzone de' Gigli d' oro compost a da Annibal 
Caro in lode di Real Casa di Francia. Castel- 
vetro probably knew nothing of the publication 
of this little piece. 

Such was the course of the literary contro- 
versy between Caro and Castelvetro. Many 
learned and powerful persons endeavoured to 
make peace between these Litigants, to which 
Castelvetro was inclined; but which Caro re- 
mained obstinately averse to. 

On the contrary Caro sought among the bad 
Citizens of Modena, ( and such are to be found 
in all Cities, ) for evidence to support a charge of 
heresy against Castelvetro. He found out that 
in 1556 there had been a bad understanding be- 
tween his adversary, and his brother Paul, Avho, 
having been a spendthrift was many times fra- 
ternally admonished without amendment. This 
irritated him so much, that he joined with Caro 
against his Brother. The accusation is black; 
and not lightly to be made ; but it seems too true 



LETTER XVIII. I98 

that Caro wished to oppress his adversary by one 
of the most tremendous Tribunals of Rome. 

Castelvetro was accordingly cited to appear 
before this Tribunal ; where though he had no- 
thing to fear from any consciousness of guilty he 
had much to fear from the power of such an 
enemy as Caro, and his supporters. He con- 
cealed himself therefore in the States of the Duke 
of Ferrara till the Pontificate of Paul IV. of the 
House of Caraffa. Then his friends advised him 
to go to Rome to purge himself of the Calumny; 
and especially Egidio Foscherari^ Bishop of Mo- 
dena. At length he obeyed in company with his 
Brother Giov an- Maria: and going to Rome with 
a safe conduct presented himself before the Car- 
dinals in Assembly. After many disputes, the 
Convent of Santa Maria in Vice, was assigned 
for his prison; but without requiring Bail; and 
with liberty to consult with whom he pleased, 
which attracted to him the continual visits of 
Gentlemen, and Men of Letters, desirous to know 
the person of one so distinguished for his wisdom 
and acquirements. 

Many were the examinations of Castelvetro 



199 LETTER XVIII. 

made by Brother Tommasso da Vigevano, depu- 
ted for this Process^ who with the Chancellor of 
the Holy Inquisition tried the means to discover 
his guilt; but finding nothing in Lodovico but 
good habits and profound science, he came to 
severer methods, threatening both him, and his 
brother Giovan- Maria with the most frightful 
treatment, if they did not confess the faults laid 
to their charge; Castelvetro remained firm, con- 
fiding in his innocence. But hearing afterwards 
that Cardinal Alessandrino, afterwards Pope 
Pius V, remarkable for his severity to whosoever 
was accused or suspected of Heresy, threw out 
great threats against every one subjected to the 
processes of the Inquisition, the Sage's courage 
began to fail ; and especially from reflecting on 
the character of the Enemies he had at Rome ; 
so that his fears increased so strongly, as to throw 
him into a melancholy, which made him imagine 
that he always saw a Bailiff at his heels ready to 
confine him within the miserable walls of a pri- 
son. Then he lamented to his Brother his re- 
gret at having been the occasion of bringing him 
also into so cruel a situation. But Giovan-Maria 



LETTER XVIII. 200 

endeavoured to reason him out of* these fears; re- 
presenting the integrity of the Sacred Tribunal ; 
and that the Innocent might well place their re- 
liance on Heaven ; but Lodovico replied by other 
strong reasoning, shewing the foundation of these 
terrors, notwithstanding he felt conscious of no 
fault. Thus, notwithstanding the comfort of his 
conscience, the ideas of the threatened dangers so 
increased upon him, that he resolved to take 
flight. He accordingly escaped from the Mo- 
nastery, and from Rome ; and in company with 
his Brother bent his way towards Lombardy. 

They got safe through their journey, though 
they had run through difficulties and perils, by 
the necessity of frequenting bye-roads, to avoid 
falling into the hands of the Officers and Gove- 
nors of the Pontifical States, as they had good 
intelligence, that Letters were immediately sent 
out to search for and arrest the Fugitives. 

" I do not" says Muratori, "undertake to de- 
fend, or excuse Castelvetro; because I am equ- 
ally ignorant of the accusations^ and on the other 
hand of the justifications and grounds of Defence 
of my illustrious Fellow-Citizen. Flight seems 



201 LETTER XVIII. 

the indication of Guilt: but is not always the 
mark of a wicked cause; it may sometimes ac- 
company innocence, and a right conscience. 
Judges may be misled; and are subject to the 
secret operation of powerful Passions ; and the 
means of discovering Truth may be used to ob- 
tain credit for Falsehood." Whatever was the 
case of Castelvetro, he thought that the only safe- 
ty was in flight from enemies so powerful, in times 
when Governments were so severe. He might 
well dread the suspicion of being misrepresented 
amid the discord of the dogmas of the Catholic 
Church, and of being exposed to the malignant 
Zealots, who had prisons and torments always 
at hand. He had two striking examples before 
him from his own City. Cardinal Morone; and 
Egidio Foscherari. The former filled the Epis- 
copal Chair of Modena from 1529 to 1550, with 
the highest applause. But in the time of Pope 
Paul IV. Caraffa, remarkable for his fiery and 
indiscreet zeal, he fell under suspicion, was con- 
fined a prisoner in the Castle of St. Angelo; and 
and would probably have been deprived of the 
Purple and other dignities, but for the timely 



LETTER XVIII. 202 

death of the Pope 1559. He survived to die in 
glory at Rome Bishop of Ostia, 1580. Fosche- 
rari his friend incurred the same hazard ; and 
long languished miserably till the same pontiiF's 
death released him. He died at Rome 1564. 

It must not therefore be marvelled, that while 
Paul IV. lived, Castelvetro had not the courage 
to stand his Trial at Rome; and that he deemed 
his best safety in flight. Annibal Caro was not 
slow in taking advantage of this event; and with 
the aid of his protectors caused Castelvetro to be 
condemned, and excommunicated for contumacy, 
on the presumption that he was guilty of the 
charges made against him: and this Sentence 
was published in the usual form. His Brother, 
Giovan- Maria, for having kept him company 
was rigorously cited to Rome under penalty of 
excommnnication, and not having obeyed this 
Citation, was obliged to become a Wanderer 
with his Brother, to the great injury of himself 
and his family, Now Caro had the triumph of 
seeing his adversary depressed: not indeed by 
his literary attacts ; but by ill Fortune. How- 
ever he enjoyed this victory but a few years. Hav- 

2 D 



203 LETTER XVIII. 

ing requested of his old Patron Cardinal Farnese 
to give up to one of his nephews a Commandery 
of Malta of the rent of 1000 scudi, formerly ob- 
tained notwithstanding the baseness of his birth 
through this Cardinal; and being refused this 
favour, he immediately requested a release from 
his service. The Cardinal answered bitterly this 
request ; reproached him with his former favours ; 
undeservedly, as he said, conferred on him; and 
more especially for having been the occasion of 
his discountenancing the greatest Liter at eur of 
that age; as was attested by Count Jacopo Bos- 
chetti, a Noble Bolonese, then in the Cardinals 
Service. By these words the miserable old man 
was struck to the heart, having lost, besides the 
hope of accomodating his nephew, the favour of 
his Patron, whom he had so many years served 
in the office of Secretary : and thus he died on 
28 Nov. 1566.* 

Castelvetro, having fled into Lombard y con- 

* Caro translated Virgil's ^Eneid into Italian Verse. The 
most rare Edition is that of Venice 1581^ 4*«. See two son- 
nets of Caro in Matthias's Componimentij IV. 144. 145. 



LETTER XVIII. 204 

cealed himself for that winter in a Villa in the 
Province of Modena ; and \v as at that time kindly 
received by Count Ercole Contrario in his terri- 
tory of Vignola, and afterwards secretly in his 
Palace in Ferrara, a resort then common to all 
the Literati. But having soon afterwards heard 
of his condemnation^ and of all the severe edicts 
against the planners, accomplices, and favourers 
of Heresy, he resolved to yield to his fate, and 
retire out of Italy with his Brother Giovan-Maria. 
In the first favourable opening therefore of the 
year 156l he departed for Chiavenna near the 
Lake of Como, in the Republic (or Canton) of 
the Grisons, where he found Francesco Porto, 
the Greek already mentioned, his old friend, who 
received him with the greatest kindness. This 
Territory was but small; and of little fertility, 
inhabited by a small population, intent only on 
traffic and lucre: Castelvetro thefore begun to 
think of going into France, where he did not 
want friends, who having heard of his misfor- 
tunes, invited him thither with large promises. 
Porto was about to set oif to Paris on his own 
affairs ; when he took upon himself to procure 



205 LETTER XVm. 

that also of his friend. He set forwards for 
Lyons ; but passing through Geneva, the Repub- 
lic of that City applied to him to remain there to 
read Lectures in the Greek language, which the 
good Greek accepted : and took up his residence 
there with his family. The French friends of 
Castelvetro did not refrain from soliciting him to 
pass into their country : and sent him money for 
his journey: but as he began to fall into age; 
and w^as subject to a suppression of urine, which 
caused him great torments, instead of going, he 
sent his Brother to carry back the money; and 
to make his excuses, that being prevented by his 
maladies from visiting them, he could not accept 
their generous offers. 

Another motive for not leaving the Territory 
of Chiavenna was that he found himself in the 
neighbourhood of Trent w^here the famous Coun- 
cil was held: and thence he indulged a hope of 
finding a way out of the Labyrinth in which he 
had so long been involved. In IbGl he made vari- 
ous applications to this venerable assembly, repre- 
senting the calumnies, which had undeservedly 
been thrown upon him ; and the Sentence fulmi- 



LETTER XVIII. 



206 



iiated against him from Rome ; what happened 
the Reader may find in the History of the Coun- 
cil of Trent * by the celebrated pen of the Car- 
dinal Sforza Pallavicino, (Liv XV. cap. 10.) 

All the efforts of Castelvetro, which merited 
a more kind reception^ could gain nothing; and 
seeing the Council of Trent about to end^ he be- 
gan to lose all hope of recovering his quiet; and 
of beholding an end to his misfortunes. For 
this reason ; or from the increased invitations of 
the French ; or perhaps from the desire^ which 
he had to find air^ food, and wine more favour- 
able to his debiliated and melancholy Constitu- 
tion ; he went to Lyons in France; and there 
took up his Station. How much time he spent 
at Lyons is unknown; certainly not a little; for 
he there composed his Conunent on the Poeties 
of Aristotle, It is beyond doubt, that while 
Castelvetro was here quietly enjoying his sojourn 
in this great City, that the Civil Wars broke out 
between the Catholics and the Hugonots. On 
this occasion according to custom the houses of 
the innocent were pillaged ; and among them 
that of the unhappy Castelvetro. Thus the two 

* Printed at Rome in 1656, in 2 Vols. Fol. 



207 LETTER XVIII. 

Modenese found themselves most unwillingly in- 
volved in these noisy and dangerous tumults; 
and had no remedy but in flight. 

Having with great difficulty, obtained of the 
Governor the escort of two Halberdiers, who ac- 
companied them one league out of Lyons ; when 
they travelled in company with other Fugitives 
for the safety of their persons. But as one mis- 
fortune never comes alone, armed bravos on the 
road came on their backs; robbed them; and 
wdth difficulty spared their lives. Castelvetro so 
entirely lost his courage, and his strength, that 
he could scarcely move his feet; and before he 
could get out of the danger, it was necessary to 
travel three miles; and on foot; a thing impos- 
sible for him. But God did not abandon him in 
this Strait; for there came on the road a Ferra- 
rese Gentleman, who, having heard that he had 
departed from Lyons, recognized him ; made two 
of his Servants disrhount from their horses; and 
put upon them the two Modenese ; and carried 
them away with him in safety. In his portman- 
teau Castelvetro had brought with him besides 
his apparel, some of his best printed Books that 



LETTER XVIII. 208 

he could find; and what was worse^ his MSS, 
among which a Grammar on his Native Tongue ; 
a Comment on the greater part of the Dialogues 
of Plato ; and a Judgement on the Comedies of 
Plautus and Terence ; all written in the Italian 
language ; and of which there only remain a few 
fragments of his hand^ which came into the pos- 
session of Muratori. The Comments which he 
had written on the Comedia of Dante, and which 
he had tried to recompose, were not conducted 
beyond the XXIX Cap. of the Inferno. At that 
time his Translation of the New Testament into 
Italian, was missing; bnt a copy having been 
luckily left in the hands of a Friend, it was re- 
covered. 

Having given a copy of his Comment on the 
Poeties of Aristotle when just finished to Giro- 
lamo Arnolfino, Merchant of Lucca, to save it 
from this tempest, and return it, this faithless 
man could by no instances be prevailed on to 
restore it; and this literary labour would proba- 
bly have been entirely lost; but that luckily ano- 
ther Copy had been made by him, and sent to 
Modena some months before. 



209 LETTER XVIII. 

Castelvetro having escaped in this manner 
from these dangers, went to Geneva, where he 
was received most kindly by Francesco Porto ; 
and remained there till he could replace his ap- 
parel, and replenish his pocket, not turning to 
his first resting place at Chiavenna, till he had 
made a sojourn of more than a year. His great- 
est comfort and restorer in this solitude was the 
friendship and familiarity, which he formed with 
Ridolfo Salice a Gentleman of one of the most 
noble and powerful families of the Grisoijs ; a 
Colonel under the Emperor, Maxamilian II, with 
whom he was a great favourite; and who had 
shewn him benefits and courtesies in all sorts of 
offices. 

Immediately the fame of Castelvetro's know- 
ledge attracted there many youths desirous to 
obtain the Greek Letters ; and he consented to 
give them in private a Lecture on Homer, &c. 

But his brother Giovan-Maria, having been 
sent to the Imperial Court at Vienna, brought 
back the protection of the Emperor, Maximilian : 
and the two Brothers thought it better to trans- 



LETTER XVIII. 210 

fer themselves thither, as to a noble port in those 
hazardous times. 

Daring his stay at Vienna Ludovico was so 
kindly received by Maximilian, that having been 
advised by his friends to publish his Exposition 
of the Poetics of Aristotle, he determined to de- 
dicate it to this his most August Protector; and 
had it printed in that City. 

Soon after rose a suspicion of the Plague in 
Vienna, and he, vrho vrould not voluntarily be 
present at this new and dismal Tragedy, judged 
it better to return to Chiavenna, where he ended 
his unfortunate life 21 Feb. 1571. 

He passed his youth in the company of the 
noble, the accomplished, and the lettered; in the 
exercise of arms, of the lance and the sword ; in 
dancing and such other toils as keep the body in 
health. Having moderated his love of study, he 
returned early to it ; but from that time no longer 
enjoyed a sound constitution ; and was afterwards 
tormented with continual maladies. 

He cared not for the honours, nor riches, nor 
pleasures, after which most men so eagerly run ; 
and though frequently invited by great men into 

2 E 



211 LETTER XVIII. 

their service he could not bear to be the com- 
panion of this worldly greatness, from his ab- 
horence of those chains, which, though they 
might be of gold, were still chains I Among these 
was the Cardinal Bernardino Maffeo, who in- 
vited him to Rome ; that is, to the most frequent- 
ed Emporium of the best Wits: and Vitellozzo 
Vitelliy afterwards Cardinal, who had formed a 
strict intimacy with him at Padua, who said he 
had learned more from his familiar reasonings, 
than from all the pompous Lectures of the Pub- 
lic Readers of the University. 

He had a great love of changing his climate ; 
and of travelling, not from the vain curiosity of 
feeding his eyes with the Material ip^rt of Cities; 
but to profit by the conversation of the Learned, 
who then flourished in Italy at a distance from 
his native spot. 

On his Mother s death he went to Pisa, hav- 
ing a great desire to know personally Francesco 
Robortello, who then read Lectures with great 
celebrity at that University. He afterwards 
formed so strict an intimacy with him at Venice 
and at Padua, that Robortello deeply interested 



LETTER XV III. 212 

himself to assist him against Caro: bat he did 
not accept the offer; though he had great want 
of subsidiaries in this War. 

Castelvetro went equally to Florence to seek 
the acquaintance of Pier Vittorio, or rather Vet- 
tori, one of the most learned and famous persons, 
which Italy then had in the science of the Greek 
and Latin Literature. 

From Florence he went to Padua, an Univer- 
sity then abounding in Professors and men of 
great Literature, into whose friendship he intro- 
duced himself; and gained great reputation a- 
mong various Gentlemen, lovers of Letters, who 
sojourned in that City. 

Castelvetro was a man of honorable, and ex- 
cellent habits; and no one received any other 
than good advice from him. Zealous to serve 
his friends and relations, he spared no fatigue to 
help the oppressed, and console the afflicted. Be- 
sides the lessons, which he gave with so much 
kindness and courtesy to the youth of his own 
country, he endeavoured to serve every one who 
had resort to him ; nor was there a dissention 






213 LETTER XVIII. 

among the Citizens, of which the reconcilement 
was not committed to him. 

He saw his House always frequented hy the 
most noble and honourable of his countrymen; 
and himself universally beloved through the 
whole City. Among the Nobles who especially 
distinguished him was Count Alessandro Ran- 
gone, who venerated him as a Father; and visit- 
ed him every day, while he remained in his 
Country; and in his exile always sought to assist 
him in every manner he could. His conversation 
was always of great profit to those, who were 
lovers of literature ; and he had the talent of re- 
lating in the most agreeable manner the adven- 
tures with which he had become acquainted 
more especially of the time, during which he 
had studied at Rome. It was his custom to con- 
verse in a low voice; and with few words; a 
habit, which appears in his writings, which a- 
bound with sense and thoughts, and are marked 
by that clearness, which is one of the greatest 
excellencies of style. 

He was steady in abstemiousness of food, 
partly from virtue ; and partly from his habitual 



LETTER XVIII. 214 

ill health. His dress was simple; and even 
austere. He never married; and abhorred all 
sensual luxuries. Persecution and adversity could 
not shake the fortitude of his miud, so long as 
he enjoyed liberty; and he sustained exile for 
fifteen years with intrepidity and patience observ- 
ing that to a brave man every place was his 
country. 

He was naturally irascible; but by reason 
and virtue moderated this heat; and easily par- 
doned those who offended him, except in literary 
disputes, in which, when his adversaries were ob- 
stinate, he was obstinate also; and the more emi- 
nent they were, the more he exerted himself to 
oppose them. He had disputes with many; but 
with none so bitter, or so prejudicial to his quiet, 
as with Annibal Caro. He was accustomed to 
say, that he did not enter into contests with able 
men, but to benefit the world by searching out 
the truth of things : that he was not instigated 
by any passion : that his study was not from am- 
bition; nor for his own private benefit; but only 
for the honourable recreation of his mind ; and 
to point out to others that which he believed to 
be true, or the best. 



215 LETTER XVIII. 

Many contend that his genius was peculiarly 
censorious and critical. It is certain that he 
could not have arrived at great fame in literature, 
if he had not discovered the base and the false; 
and other defects in the writinsrs and conduct of 
others. But it is necessary to guard against the 
excess of such studies; as all are liable to faults 
and errors : and we ought to refrain from search- 
ing only for that which we may reprehend and 
oppose in their works, as if all were blind and 
negligent but ourselves. He certainly was fond 
of censure, and literary war: and this his natural 
inclination appears in the features, which the 
painter has preserved of his countenance; not 
open, but ruffled and gloomy. Torquato Tasso, 
who praised and esteemed this learned man, yet 
mentions in one of his Letters, that he found in 
his Books something peevish and fantastical, 
which he disliked ; and a certain desire to sink 
others Avho came under his hands, which dis- 
pleased him. Yet it is true, that Castelvetro 
was not professedly a Cynic, nor properly Satiri- 
cal and biting; but he was too subtle; and refined 
too much on the opinions and compositions of 



LETTER XVIII. 21 6 

others ; and sometimes over-argued points in the 
wish to explain defects. This he was more espe- 
cially accustomed to do in his greener years. 
But his judgment encreased with age ; and his 
sentiments became more just and moderate. But 
he never ceased to be over-acute; and too easy 
in finding faults, where they did not exist. 

As he loved to contradict, and to censure, 
in consequence of that philosophical and pene- 
trating spirit, which urged him to reflect, and 
subtilize on every subject, which came before 
him; so he was little loved by many; though not 
the less venerated, especially in matters of Rhe- 
toric, poetry, and grammar, in which he was 
most eminent; and above all, for his singular 
skill in language. He had also a good know- 
ledge of Hebrew, having had for a Master a cer- 
tain Davide Gindeo, a Modenese; a man, who 
not only possessed this language ; but was a Phi- 
losopher, and Theologian not to be despised. 

He had also acquired great skill in the Pro- 
vengallauguage ; having had for guide Giovan- 
Maria Barbieri, a Modenese, who, if he was not 
the only one, was certainly the most eminent for 



217 LETTER XVIII. 

his knowledge in this Tongue. Associated with 
him, he translated many Canzons of Arnaldo 
Daniello, and of many other Provencal Poets ; 
and perhaps to these able men belonged that 
most precious and very ancient MS. of the 
Rimes of the Provencals^ preserved in the Biblio- 
theca Estense. They also translated into Italian 
the Lives of these Poets; and a Provencal 
Grammar by a good Author ; and other things 
belonging to this Language, with a view to have 
them all printed, as they were pressed to by many 
persons; and especially by Alessandro Beccadelli, 
Archbishop of Ragusa. But from the persecu- 
tions, which befell Castelvetro; and from other 
interruptions, the design was dropped ; and their 
labours were dispersed ; which might have been 
of great use to Giovan-Maria Crescimheniy and 
the Canon Antonio Bastero of Barcelona, who 
in the commencement of the last Century labour- 
ed not a little at Rome to illustrate this language, 
and its ancient Poets. ^ 

* Nostradamus wrote the Lives of the Provencal Poets in 
French, in the middle of the XVI ^h. Century. This was 
soon after translated into Italian by Gindici, and printed at 



LETTER XVIII. 218 

Unquestionably Castelvetro was without a 
rival in the knowledge of the Latin and Greek 
languages. He composed in the first both in 
prose, and in verse ; and wrote with no ordinary- 
purity and elegance, imitating, as much as pos- 
sible, the stile of Caesar, and of Cicero; deeming 
Caesar superior in purity to the other; delighting 
much in the copiousness and sweetness of Ovid; 
but still more the sobriety and grandeur of Vir- 
gil, whom yet he held inferior in invention and 
other gifts to Homer. 

But his forte was in Latin poetry; for this 
he was held in most value by Giovanni Guidic- 
cioni; Marco Antonio Flaminio; Giraldi the 
elder; Pigna, and others. Cardinal Bembo also 
highly commended some of his Latin verses, as 
the best of that age. Some of his Latin Verses 

Lyons 1575. Svo. Crescimbeni made a new Translation with 
Notes and Additions, Roma, 1722, 4to, now scarce. Dela 
Curue St~ Palaije made ijreat Collections for a History of the 
Troubadours; and Millet wrote their Lives, Paris 1773, 
3 vols. 12mo. from St Palayes MSS. 

Selections from Troubadour Poetry have been lately pub- 
lishing at Paris by Renouard, with Notes and Observations 
Critical and Biographical. 

2 F 



219 LETTER XVIII. 

have seen the light; but the greater part are 

l08t. 

Castelvetro was also a marvellous Master of 
the Greek Tongue ; at that time cultivated with 
so much application by the Italians^ and espe- 
cially the Modenese; and now so much neglect- 
ed. He composed many Epigrams in this lan- 
guage^ and made many Translations from it. His 
Trmislation and Exposition of Aristotle s Poetics 
printed at Vienna, 1^7^; ^i^d again at Basil, 
1576; and his last Commentary on the Dialogues 
of Plato were proofs of his skill. 
By such skill in language and such acuteness of 
talent, he became almost miraculous in deducing 
the Etymology of Italian words from the Hebrew, 
Greek, and Latin ; in which after him the most 
distinguished were Ferrari, Menagio, and the 
Abate Anton-Maria Salvini. For this skill in 
the Greek he was esteemed by the first Literati 
of his age ; and especially by the famous Harry 
Stevens, who considered him the first greek Scho- 
lar of his age, and dedicated to him the Book of 
Parrasius de rebus per Epistolam qucesitis, which 
was afterwards reprinted by Gruter in the first 



LETTER XVIII. 220 

volume of his Thesaurus Criticus, Stevens calls 
him "the greatest of Critics; and a man the 
most eminent for his skill in poetry." 

Castelvetro was also preeminently skilled in 
the Italian language. To this he gave the great- 
est study; and the most continued attention, 
which it well deserved. The famous Cardinal 
Sadoleto residing in his Bishopric of Carpentras 
in France; and with him Paolo Sadoleto, and 
Antonio Fiordibello, also Modenese, who both 
became eminent Literati, and Bishops, there fell 
under the inspection of this famous Prelate, the 
glory of the Modenese, some Italian Letters of 
Castelvetro, of Filippo Valentino, and of others 
of their companions : and it appearing to him 
that they gave more study to the Italian language 
than became them, he caused Fiordihello to write 
a long Latin Argument in dispraise of this Lan- 
guage, and of its Authors ; and in commendation 
of the Latin, and of its Authors ; warning his stu- 
dious fellow-citizens to despise the one, and at- 
tend to the other. Paolo Sadoleto wrote another 
Discourse in Italian, intended to prove this lan- 
guage was only fit for common things; and 



221 LETTER XVIII. 

that the Latin ought to be used in matters of 
importance ; and such as were worthy of remem- 
brance^ 

These two Arguments were directed to Cas- 
telvetro, to Valentino, to Giovanni Falloppia, 
to Alessandro Melano, and to Frances Camo- 
rana, ingenious men then of this City. Castel- 
vetro and Valentino retired into the Country ; 
and with strong reason and much erudition com- 
posed an Answer^ proving that in our times 
the Italians could write much better in their liv- 
ing language than in Latin; an argument happily 
handled in the XVIIP^ Century hj Antonio VaU 
lisnieri, a celebrated Physician and Philosopher 
of the University of Padua, published anony- 
mously. 

No reply was made to the Answer of Castel- 
vetro, and Valentino. 

In a more vigorous age Castelvetro wrote his 
Comento sopra le Rime di Francesco Petrarca; 
but to which he did not give his last hand ; and 
from which he reserved the three First Sonnets, 
having a controversy on these with Giulio Cam- 
ilb DelminiOy who had commented on them 



LETTER XVIII. 222 

before him ; which made him desire to labour 
them with more attention. 

This Work^ which consisted of his private 
readings in his juvenile studies, was published 
some years after his death ; being printed at Ba- 
sil, 1582; but with some defects, which the Au- 
thor had not removed, not haying prepared the 
Work for publication. In a MS copy, the Au- 
thor has noted that this Comment was finished 
on 8th Oct. 1545.^ This Edition of 1582 is 
rare and esteemed. 

It was reprinted at Venice by Zatta, 17^6, 4*^ 

* Allessandro VellutellOj a native of Lucca published Pe- 
trarch's Rimes with a Commentary. Venice, 1525, 4to.— 1528, 
4to.--1532, 8VO.--1538, 1552, 1554, 1560, 1568, 1584 4to 
See Dessade, 1. Pref. XXXII. 

Bernardino Daniello, published Petrarch's Rimes, with a 
Comment, 1549, 4to. Venice. 

Among the best of the early Lives of Petrarch, was that 
of Beccadelli, Archbishop of Ragnsa, first printed in Tomasi- 
ni's Pretrarcha Redivivus 1635, 4to, Of this learned Prelate, 
whose exquisite Portrait adorns tlie Tribune of the Royal Gal- 
lery at Florence, See Monumenti di Vavia Litteratura Tratti 
dui Manoscritti di Monsignor Lodovico Beccadelli Arcivescovo 
di Ragusa. 3 vols, 4to. Bologna, 1797,-1804. He died 17th 
Oct. 1572, oet. 71. He was born at Bologna, 29th. Jan^ 
1501, of a noble and ancient, but decayed family. 



223 LETTER XVIII. 

Within four or five years of this time Cas- 
telvetro was impelled by his critical genius to 
write a Volume of Criticism on the Prose del 
celebre Cardinal Pietro Bemho, where he treated 
minutely on the Grammar of the Italian lan- 
guage ; sometimes approving, sometimes blaming 
the examples which he drew from Bembo. He 
suffered a part of this work to see the light 
at Modena^ in 156*3; but without his name. 
Other fragments came out appended to the Cor- 
rections of the Dialogue of Varchi 1572. Other 
parts, preserved in the Bibliotheca Estense were 
furnished by Muratori, and added to the beautiful 
edition of the Prvse of Bemho, Naples, 1714. * 
The greatest favourites of Castelvetro in the Ita- 
lian language were Petrarch, and Boccace. He 
often read over the Novels ; and said he always 
found something new in them. 

He highly esteemed Dante; and had written 

*Maratori says, the meaning of the Motto, KEKPICA 
at the bottom of the title of the answer to Annibal Caro, &c. 
is ho giiidicato: and that the empty Vase is a device to ex- 
press a person swelled with too high an opinion of himself, 
but without wisdom^ or judgment. 



LETTER XVIII. 224 

a Commetif on him, which was lost at Lyons in 
the shipwreck of his writings. The first Part, 
containing an Exposition of the Inferko as far as 
Canto XXIX. This was found among the MSS 
of Cardinal d' Este ; and was once recovered by 
Muratori; but lost again. 

He persuaded the famous Printers, the Gi- 
untl, to print the vast Latin Comment of Beneve- 
nuto da Incola upon the Comedia of Dante, having 
found a good and ancient text in the hands of the 
Canons of Reggio in Lombardy, and thinking 
that this work, full of Philosophy, Theology, 
and History, ought not to perish in darkness. 

In almost all the works of Literary Elogia of 
Italy, Castelvetro is highly praised. * 

It has been already said, that his death hap- 
pened at Chiavenna, after his return from Vienna. 
He was looking to the Spring to go to Basil, 

* See (among others) 

Giullo Coesare Capaccio: Elogi. 
Giovan-Matteo Toscario-Veplus Italiae. 
Lorenzo Crasso-Elogi. 
Gaddi- Scrittori non Ecclesiastici. 
Teissier Elogi de i Letterati ! 



225 LETTER XVIir. 

whither he had been invited by some Italian 
friends, when his old complaint of a stoppage of 
urine returned upon him with greater violence : 
and in the space of four days he died 21st. Feb. 
1571 5 set. 66, He was buried there; and a mar- 
ble Inscription is erected to his memory. =^ 

His intellectual character; his learning; his 
morals; his person, have been already described. 
His example may incite to an imitation of his 
Learning; and of his moral virtues; but not of 
his literary irratibility: for Literature and Sci- 
ence should be used to make our lot more happy 
in this world; not more full of troubles, -j- 

Alas ! of all bitternesses what is so bitter, as 
the spirit of Literary Quarrels ? To envy, to 
scorn, to censure, to misrepresent, to dissect, to 
delight in debasing, what is it but an emanation 
of the fire of the Infernal Regions ? It breaks the 
heart of the kind, and the good! It never yet 
reformed or convinced Stupidity, or Folly ! The 

*See it in Ghilini, Teatro Degli Uomini Letterati, 1. 147. 

t Drawn from the Life prefixed by Muratori to Opere 
varie Critiche di Lodovico Castelvetro. Milan 17^7. 4<o. 



LETTER XVIII. 226 

Mob look on with grinning delight : they exult 
to see Genius and Superior Acquirements hunted 
into the Gulf of Despair! Then how are these 
Weapons used as the instruments of Party Per- 
secution! To exalt the base: to cry down the 
dreaded Rival: to destroy the influence of oppo- 
site opinions, by destroying the credit of the ve- 
hicle of them: to ^^damn with faint praise;" to 
render ridiculous by drawing attention in pre- 
tended kindness^ to false points : to lay down the 
erroneous precept^ as if in pure impartiality, at 
a distance from the part, on which it is designed 
to bear: to borrow all that is good, and dress it 
up as the Critic's own: to aggravate the bad; 
and then load with it in broadest light the shoul- 
ders of the Author! — is this a state of vigour 
and health: or of rottenness, disunion, and ap- 
proaching dissolution? How happens it, that 
He, who cannot write a Book himself, no soon- 
er assumes the pen and the character of a Critic, 
than he becomes an authority, and an Oracle, 
from which there is no appeal? 

LuDOvico Antonio Muratori, the honour 
of Modena, of Italy and of literature, was born 

2 G 



227 LETTER XVIII. 

at Vignola in 1672. His education was com- 
mitted to the Jesuits of Modena. He embraced 
the Ecclesiastical State; and then made theology 
and morals his particular study ; afterwards Poe- 
try, Moral Philosophy, and Antiquities had the 
most attraction for him. He had scarcely at- 
tained the age of 22, when count Carlo Borromeo 
committed to him the care of the Ambrosian Li- 
brary. Rinaldo di Este Duke of Modena re- 
called him, and appointed him Librarian, and 
Superintendant of the Archives of the duchy. 
In this station Muratori passed the remainder of 
his Life. Here he established a multiplied cor- 
respondence with all the persons in Europe most 
remarkable for their knowledge, the celebrated 
Cardinal Noris, Ciampini, Magliabecchi, Mabil- 
lon, Montfaucon, Papelbrochio the Jesuit, Maffei, 
Gori, Cardinal Quirini, and many others too nu- 
merous to mention. 

In 1717, he published the first Part of his 
Antichita Estense. He was now busy in pre- 
paring his two great works, his Antiquities of 
Italy of the middle ages ; and his grand collec- 
tion of The Historians of Italy, In his youth 



LETTER XVIII. 228 

he had nothing in his head but the Greek and 
Roman Antiquities. The magnificent impres- 
sions of so many examples of illustrious virtue, 
above all the polish and genius of their authors ; 
their fabrics, statues, inscriptions, monies, &c. 
enraptured him. On the contrary the Story of 
the subsequent ages; their authors, rites, customs; 
troubles seemed to involve him in perplexities, 
and barbarities; and to place him among horrid 
mountains and miserable hovels, in the midst of 
a fierce people. 

In a maturer age he repented of having been 
so dazzled, and resolved to regulate his taste, 
which could only admire Italy in triumph, and 
make no alloAvance for the oppressions of Fo- 
reign Rulers ; and the wounds of raging internal 
Factions; and remembering that it was his Coun- 
try, who drew their mingled blood from so many 
strange invaders, as well as from the Romans, he 
began to interest himself about the actions and 
adventures of these Iron Ages. At length he 
felt persuaded that the study of the Low Ages 
was for the Learned a sort of traffic more gain- 
ful, than that of a more hoary Antiquity, because 



229 LETTER XVIII. 

the latter was nearly exhausted, so many of his 
predecessors having undertaken to illustrate the 
revival of Letters in Italy ; while the literature 
of the Middle Ages was untouched, or obscure, 
and opened a field for great fame to a Man of 
Letters. He turned his thoughts therefore to 
this sort of erudition. 

His first design was to collect all the History 
of Italy from the year 500, to the year 1500 : to 
form a Body of all the events of the Barbarous 
Ages as the principal foundation of the learning 
of these Times. 

When he composed his Tract on Good Taste ^ 
he had expressed a wish that some other of the 
Learned would Undertake this Task; he little 
thought that it would fall to himself; more es- 
pecially as he had entertained some hopes, that 
Apostolo Zeno would engage in it. But this 
laborious, intelligent, and able Author having 
passed into the Emperor's service; and Muratori 
despairing that any other would involve himself 
in so great a toil, resolved to set his shoulders 
to the work. 

Immediately he began to collect the Histories 



LEITER XVIIT, 230 

of Italy, not only such as were printed ; but such 
as remained in MSS; ransacking various Libra- 
ries, especially the Ambrosienne, and the Royal 
Library of the House of Este ( Bihliotheca Es- 
tensis) as well as those of many private persons, 
it would be tedious to detail the fatigues and dif- 
ficulties he thus encountered ; The Princes, and 
more especially the Republics of Italy, being full 
of jealousy, and fear lest any thing should be di- 
vulged, to their prejudice; and seeming to think 
that to permit the transcript and publication of 
their MSS, was to lose a treasure. 

But he succeeded in recovering so many 
Chronicles and Stories not yet published, that 
they possibly outnumbered those already pub- 
lished; conferring an high benefit on the Public 
by this service, by preserving so many precious 
relics from the danger of destruction, such as 
had happened to so many others; and thus 
opening so vast a field for obtaining a knowledge 
of events, which filled up the interval between 
the time of the Romans, and the last ages. At 
the same time he had an opportunity of colla- 
ting the Histories already published with MS 



231 LETTER XVIII. 

copies. To each of these he took the opportu- 
nity to prefix Prefaces and short Annotations. 

He now wanted a place in Italy where he 
could print so large a mass of Italian Chrono- 
cles; nor was it less difficult to find one who 
would incur the enormous expence of putting 
them to press. But in a short time he was re- 
lieved from this distress. The Emperor Charles 
VI, not only took the Edition under his Royal 
Protection; but granted a place for printing it 
in the Ducal Palace at Milan ; and the Nobles 
of this City, animated by their good genius, over- 
looked the progress of the Printing, and caused 
a Work so magnificent, beautiful, and correct as 
rendered it above the envy of the best cf other 
Nations. ^^ 

The first volume of this grand Collection was 
published in 1723 under the title of Reru7n Tta- 
licarum Scriptores ; and others to the number of 
27 were published between that year and 1738. 
To these he added another in 1751 containing 
various Chronicles and inedited Works with a 
part of the Indexes. Another (I believe posthu- 
mous) was afterwards published, with a general 



LETTER XVIII. 232 

Index of the whole Work. This grand publi- 
cation had a successful sale, as well within, as 
beyond Italy; and encouraged the celebrated 
Benedictine Fathers of St. Maure to undertake 
their grand Collection of the Scrip fores Rerum 
Francicarum, 

The other mode taken by Muratori to illus- 
trate the erudition of the Middle x4ges, was to 
treat more minutely of Italy in the times of Bar- 
barism and Ignorance. This sort of erudition 
could not like that of the Greek and Latin, be 
collected from the Authors, who lived in those 
times. Both Greece and the Roman Repub- 
lic had a great number of Philosophers, Histo- 
rians, Orators, Epic, Tragic, and Satirical Poets 
&c. among which skilful research would find the 
rites and customs of those ages celebrated for sci- 
ence and the Arts: while Italy, fallen from its 
splendour, subjected to barbarous Nations, and 
having lost the taste for Letters, had but a few 
books and compositions belonging to these times : 
and these could supply scarcely any notices to 
feed the just curiosity of the Learned. 

The hope of supplying in any degree the 



'233 LETTER XVIII. 

want of these lights rested in the ancient Ar- 
chives, where might be found Diplomas, Wills, 
Donations, and other similar Acts concerning 
the rights and customs of those Ages ; and con- 
taining at the same time great lights for History, 
and Chronology ; and for knowing the eminent 
persons of those times both sacred and profane. 
For this end having occasion to visit the most 
noted Cathedrals and Monasteries of the various 
Provinces of Italy to search for notices to form 
the Genealogy of the house of Este, he suc- 
ceeded in gathering another Harvest by collect- 
ing a great number of inedited Documents, Di- 
plomas of Emperors, Kings, Princes, Founda- 
tions of Monasteries, Donations, Wills, Bulls of 
Popes and Bishops, and other like inedited Me- 
morials of the Dark Ages, which he found well 
worthy of seeing the light on this account, 
leaving behind innumerable other parchments of 
no value which he had inspected; rejecting them 
as of no aid to literature. It required talents 
and sagacity possessed by few to distinguish the 
legitimate ancient monuments from the fabri- 
cated and the false; and to understand the 



LETTER XVIII. 234 

strange characters in which they were often writ- 
ten according to the diversity of Provinces ; and 
to separate those of one age from those of ano- 
ther. In this respect the otherwise commend- 
able Italia Sacra of Ughelli was very defective, 
giving many false characters; and many most 
unhappily copied, either through the fault of the 
Compiler, or of those, who supplied them. Mu- 
ratori was well-skilled in critical diplomacy; and 
in the knowledge of Ancient characters, having 
served a long Noviciate among the Ambrosian 
MSS; and in the Archives of the house of Este, 
and of the Cathedral of Modena. Hence he 
was enabled to enrich Italy with a most ample 
Collection of ancient Documents ; and these 
served him to form his great work, his Antiqui- 
tates Itallce Med'ii Avi, consisting of 75 Disserta- 
tions relative to the rites, customs, laws, dignities, 
Judges, Military, Commerce, Arts, Contracts, 
and other similar arguments which form an en- 
tire picture of Italy from the decline of the Ro- 
man Empire. He had intended to give these 
Dissertations in the Italian language with a de- 
sign that they should succeed to the First Part 

1 H 



235 LETTER XVllI. 

of the History of the House of Este; but being 
obliged by a longillness, which occurred in 1720^ 
he was about to give up his Task, doubting his 
strength to prosecute so vast a labour. But hav- 
ing afterwards recovered his former vigour ; and 
having experienced the happy reception of his 
celebrated Collection of Italian Winters; and 
these having furnished new matter to increase 
the number of his Dissertations, he took courage 
to resume the Compilation; and to make it in- 
telligible to those born out of Italy, put it 
into Latin. None of his Works cost Muratori 
more fatigue than this, as well from the great 
diversity and obscurity of the subjects treated in 
it, as from having composed it in two languages. 
But no other gave greater proof of his vast and 
profound erudition; of his great judgment in 
matters of Antiquity Sacred and Profane of the 
Middle Ages ; And no other was more applauded 
both by Italian, and Foreign Literati. Besides 
the prodigious quantity of Documents produced 
to prove his opinions, he inserted many Chroni- 
cles and Small Pieces not before published, not 
having come to his hands in time to place them 



LETTER XVIII. 



236 



ill their proper places in his great Body of Scrip- 
tores Italice, so that these Dissertations were to be 
considered as an Appendix to this great Collec- 
tion. The Printing of his 2/ large Volumes not 
having been finished till 1738, The Edition of 
these Six Volumes in Folio did not appear till 
1/41 ; Avhen they came out through the same 
care and expence of the Noble Society of the 
Palace of Milan. 

The great Collection of Ancient Inscriptions 
made by the celebrated Grufer, was always in 
the highest esteem being admitted by all the In- 
telligent to contain a noble treasure of Greek 
and Latin erudition. It occurred to Muratori 
during his sojourn at Milan to undertake a work, 
which should embrace things not preserved by 
Grater, nor Rainesius, nor Spon, who had first 
laboured in this field of Learning. But soon af- 
terwards there appeared the excellent Work and 
Collection of Rafaelle Fahretti: * he therefore 
desisted from this task, because Fahretti had pub- 
lished no small part of the same marbles as he had 

* Inscrptionum Antiquarum explicatio, Roma, 1669 Fol 
He died at Rome, 1700^ oet. 81. 



237 LETTER XVIII. 

collected. He afterwards resumed this design, 
when he had finished his Dissertations : and re- 
solved to add another copious Collection of In- 
scriptions, in great part inedited^ drawn from mss, 
and communicated by his friends ; and in part 
collected from Books and Histories already pub- 
lished ; but which were not in the works already 
mentioned. Four large Volumes in Folio com- 
pose this Work; of which the First saw the light 
in 1739; and others in the following years from 
the Press of Milan, with this title : Novus The- 
saurus Veterum Ins crip tionum. After the Pre- 
face prefixed by Muratori to the First Volume, 
succeed some Dissertations of the learned Baron 
Joseph de Bimard, Baron de la Bastia, ^ by 
whose death a few years before that of Muratori, 
a powerful associate of the Royal Academy of 
Inscriptions at Paris was lost. To render this 
great Treasure of Inscriptions more useful the 

* De Bimard was of the Ancient Noblesse of Dauphine, 
born at Carpentras 6 June. 1703, and died 5 or 6 Aug. 1742. 
In 1740 he comniunicated to the Academy of Inscriptions at 
Paris, a Memoir of the Life of Petrarch. See De-Sade's cha- 
racter of this Life, Memoires-VreL 1. p. LVIII. 



LETTER XVIII. 238 

Compiler added Notes^ and necessary Indexes^ 
to be found in the last Volume. 

These three grand Works would probably 
have occupied the whole Life of any other Lite- 
rateur^ so as to preclude his application to any 
other studies : but our Author had no need of 
so much time. Besides these, he brought forth 
many other productions of his ingenuity. The 
limits of the Letter which contains this Memoir, 
will not allow me to particularize all these mi- 
nor labours of Muratori. 

At the desire of Filippo Ar^gelati, the learn- 
ed compiler of the Bibliotheca Scriptorum Me- 
diolanensium, he compiled a Life of Lodovlco 
Castelvetro, to be prefixed to an Edition of his 
Inedlted Pieces^ 17 27* This Life was reprinted 
in the beautiful Edition delle Rime del Petrarca 
col Comento di Castelvetro, Printed at Venice, 
1756. 

At the desire of Argelati also he wrote a Life 
in Latin of the Learned Modenese, Carlo Sigo- 
nio to be prefixed to a magnificent Edition of all 
his Works, which issued from the press of Mi- 
lan in 1732. 



239 LETTER XVIII. 

In 1735, he published an edition of the 
Rimes and other fVorhs of his Friend the Mar- 
chese Gian-Giuseppe Orsi, a Noble and Literary 
Bolonese^ who died 1733. 

Bartolomeo Soliano, a Bookseller at Modena 
being desirous to give a sumptuous re-impression 
of the Heroi Comic Poem, the Secchia Rapita 
by Alessandro Tassoni, Muratori, at his desire, 
wrote a Life of his renowned fellow-Citizen, to 
be placed before that Edition. Our author hav- 
ing afterwards collected more Notices, to enrich 
the Life, rewrote it, and Soliani reprinted it twice 
in 1744; once in 4to. and once in a less form. 

In 1743 appeared the Works of the celebrat- 
ed Modenese Physician, Francesco Forti: and 
prefixed to them, a Life in Latin by Muratori. 
The Inscription on his Tomb in the Church of 
St. Agostino was by the same Author. 

Muratori also wrote a short Latin Compen- 
dium of the Life of his Patron Rinaldo /. Duhe 
of Modena; which was afterwards augmented 
by Lami, and reprinted in his Memorabilia Ita- 
loruni, 1742, 8vo. 

In 1735, appeared a long Letter from the pen 



LETTER XVIII. 340 

of Muratori^ addressed to Apostolo Zeno, in 
which he discusses the motives hy which Duke 
Alfonso II. was actuated^ to confine Tasso in 
the Hospital of St. Anna of Ferrara. This Epis- 
tle was prefixed to many inedited Letters of this 
celebrated Poet, collected by Muratori, and to 
be found in vol. 10, of the Works of Tasso, 
printed at Venice in 1739. 

In 1740 Muratori published Part II. delle An- 
tichita Estensi. This volume, which issued from 
the Press of Modena, contains the actions of the 
Princes of Este from 1215 to 1739. 

The great knowledge, which Muratori had of 
the Ancient facts of the Italian History induced 
many Literati to prompt him to compile the Ci- 
vil Annals of Italy. He applied himself to this 
work in 1740; and conducted it dowm to the 
year 1500. It was published in nine volumes in 
4to. 1744 from the press of Venice; but with the 
date of Milan ; and from thence was translated 
into German, and printed at Leipsic. Being af- 
terwards requested to continue the annals to his 
own times he complied, and brought them down 
to 1749 in three volumes. Another Edition ap- 



241 LETTER XVIII. 

peared at Rome in XII. volumes, divided into 
XXIV. Parts, 8vo. with a Critical Preface by 
P. Guiseppe Catalan i : and another at Naples in 
XII. vols. 4to. and at Venice, with the date of 
Milan, in XVII. vols. 8vo. comprising a volume 
of Indexes. 

The works already mentioned have been prin- 
cipally Historical, or Biographical. As early as 
I'^oG he published from the Modena Press in 
2 volumes 4 to. his Tract Delia Perfetta Poesia 
Italiana, a work which cost much study and me- 
ditation ; and which was generally well received ; 
though it was not without opposers. He had 
designed to entitle it Riforma della Poesia Ita- 
liana: but some of his friends thought that the 
word Reform would offend some of the Poets of 
his Time. It was reprinted at Venice with the 
Notes and observations of Abate Anton Maria 
Salvini, 1724. 

In 1711 Muratori gave an edition delle Rime 
di Francesco Petrarca, colle Consider a%ioni di 
Alessandroni Tassoni, e di Girolamo Muzio, to 
which he added his own, with a Compendium of 
the Life of this great Poet: 4to. reprinted at 



LETTER XVIII. 242 

Venice, 1727; 4to. and again at Venice, 1741. 
The most powerful opposition which Mura- 
tori incurred to the criticisms of his Perfect Ita- 
lian Poetry was made to his censure of the three 
celebrated Canzoni of Petrarch. These are en- 
titled Canzoni sopra gli occhi di Madonna Laura 
dette le tre Sorelle. The first begins 
" Perche la Vita e hreve^ 
And consist of 7 Stanzas of 15 lines each. 
The Second begins 
" Gentil mia Donna, io veggio''' 
And consists of 5 Stanzas. 

The Third begins, 
" P ere he per mio destino''' 
And consists of 6 Stanzas. 
The Answer is entitled Difesa delle Tre Can- 
zoni degli Occhi e di alcuni Sonetti, e vari Passi 
delle Rime di Frncesco Petrarca; dalle Opposi- 
zione del Signor Lodovico Autonio Muratori 
Compost a da Gio: Bartohmmeo Casaregi, Gio: 
Tommaso Canevari, e Antonio Tommasi chierico 
Regolare delta Madre di Dio Pastori ArcadL 
In Lucca 1709, per Pellegniro FredianV 8vo. 
pp.311. 

2 I 



243 LETTER XVIII. 

Muratori's Life of Petrarch is now generally 
agreed to be one of the least exact and least 
happy of all his publications. Abb^ De Sade 
criticises it very severely, (See MemoireSy Pre- 
face I, p, II. LJ^I.) The only excuse be admits 
for its errors, is, that it was done for recreation 
at his villa in the Country, removed from Public 
Libraries. ^ 

Whoever knew Muratori in his youth would 
not have believed that he could have been long- 
lived, his form was so slender and his looks so 
unfavourable. And especially when they saw 
him in his tender age apply so indefatigably to 
study, which, as experience proves, when taken 
without moderation, is more prejudicial to the 
health, than any other great fatigue of the body. 
To the marvel of all he enjoyed a long life of 
health ; and reached his 78th year. He suffered 
only one great attack of sickness ; which was in 
1720. In the Autumn of 1746, and 1747, he 

* Yet Madam de Genlis in her late Romance of Petravque 
et Laure cites itj ( in spite of De Sade's criticisms lying before 
her' or which she pretends to be lying before her, ) as one of 
the best and most exact Lives of this Superlative Poet. 



LETTER XVIII. 244 

was attacked by a Tertian Fever. In the Au- 
tumn of 17485 and Winter of 1749, be suffered 
under a great weakness of the Knees ; with pain 
and swelling. He still enjoyed a great part of 
bis intellect ; though the health of his body was 
fallen into a rapid decay. The Physicians pre- 
scribed to him the Broth of Vipers. The month 
of May, and great part of June was singularly 
cold in that year: which made it more necessary 
to be cautious in the use of this remedy : but he, 
who had distributed his hours for study, abhor- 
ring idleness beyond any thing, could not be per- 
suaded to go to bed to promote the perspiration, 
after having taken the broth ; nor to remain in 
the House, which the unusual fall of rain this 
year rendered necessary. But every day, as long 
as he could mount the Stairs, he would go at his 
accustomed hour to the Ducal Library. His 
strength continued to diminish with the loss of 
his appetite, and the humour in his knees rose 
to his arms and hands ; with great pain, especi- 
ally in the right, so that for some months he was 
unable to use the pen ; which prevented his put- 
ting an end to his Translation into Italian of his 



245 LETTER XVIII. 

Dissertations on the Antiquities of Italy in the 
Middle Ages, In the month of August he fell of 
nights^ into profuse perspirations ; and no reme- 
dies availed; but in September the air revived 
him; he partly recovered his appetite; and the 
strength of his hand sufficiently to write. But 
this amendment was of short duration; scarce a 
month had passed, when new symptoms of dis- 
ease, the forerunners of his fate appeared. The 
first days of November were ushered in by clouds, 
and South-East- Winds. He began to lose his 
taste in food; his debility grew worse; a vertigo 
attacked him; and mists before his eyes, so that 
he could no longer leave the house. These new 
disorders were the warnings to prepare for his 
great passage to Eternity. 

He was desirous now to give an account of 
his Soul to his God; and to make his Confes- 
sion on the 25th of this month. The sentiments 
of Christian piety he displayed drew tears from 
the eyes of his Confessor, Dr. Antonio Gardani. 
He admired the sublime entrepidity, with which 
he beheld the death, that he saw was not far dis- 
tant. In this state he continued till the 27th 



LETTER XVIII. 246 

when he became totally blind; and was led to 
his bed by the hand: but having reposed a little 
while^ he recovered his sight, and not knowing 
what had happened, placed himself at the Table 
to finish his Italian Compendium of his Disserta- 
tions, which wanted only the end of the LXIX^^. 
and the subsequent ones, to finish it. 

Blisters were now applied to his arm, to 
draw the humour from his head. They did not 
produce the expected result. He experienced 
contractions in his arm, and right hand, which 
continued some days; and were followed by a 
fever of great violence. It was now thought ne- 
cessary to administer the Mass, which he received 
with extraordinary devotion after dinner on 31st. 
December. On the following day, the first of 
the year 1750, extreme Unction was administer- 
ed: and his disorders increasing from day to day, 
accompanied with extreme pain in his whole 
body; and a total loss of strength and pulse, not 
without some wanderings of his senses as the fe- 
ver increased, his Confessor was again called in. 
But the term of his life was not yet arrived. He 
began to revive; and after three days, to every 




247 LETTER XVIII. 

one's astonishment the fever left him, He re- 
covered his strength so far as to write two Let- 
ters of the 15th. and 20th Jan. 1750. 

His friends began to flatter themselves, that 
he might recover from these infirmities ; and even 
live to dictate other Works. But on the 23rd. 
of this month, at midnight, he was attacked by a 
sudden pain of the heart, which he thought to be 
nothing but flatulency. When it ceased he again 
fell into a tranquil sleep : but this was only a 
truce : the mine was prepared ; the spasm re- 
turned; and he breathed no more. He was 
aged 77 years, 3 months, and 2 days; having 
been born on Oct. 21 1672. His stature was of 
the common size; but square, and inclining to 
fat. He had a long face; with a good colour; 
a large nose: a high and spacious forehead; and 
blue eyes. His countenance had an air of sweet- 
ness, not unmixed with gravity, which conciliated 
the affection and veneration of whoever beheld 
him. In his face might be read the candour of 
his soul; in his conversation and his manner a 
religious sincerity ; and an incomparable mo- 
desty. He was affable, and courteous to all; and 



LETTER XVIII. 248 

lively in conversation; delighting to see others 
and especially the young, innocently merry. To 
a singular simplicity of manners he joined admi- 
rable sense ; and a rare prudence, of which he 
gave multiplied proofs, principally in finding 
means to compose the dissensions of others; in 
which he frequently employed himself; often by 
the order of his Sovereign; and was always suc- 
cessful. 

No place was found in his mind for pride, os- 
tentation, envy, hatred ; nor scorn of others ; but 
he was full of humility, sweetness, benevolence, 
and esteem towards all. In short, he had the 
virtues, but not the defects, commonly observed 
in Men of Letters. Of these defects he had at 
one time had the design to treat; and had even 
put his hand to the work: but he did not prose- 
cute the task, fearing that it might seem too 
much like a Satire. 

By the death of Muratori, the City of Mo- 
dena lost its grand Ornament; and all Italy, the 
man most distinguished fpr his Literature. Sure- 
ly none among the Literati of his day equalled 
him, if we compare the number of his Books ; all 



249 LETTER XVIII. 

useful to Letters; to the State; or to the Church. 
His knowledge was miiversal; and with the ex- 
ception of Mathematics, to which he had not 
applied, he was profoundly skilled in all other 
Sciences'; on whatever subject he exercised his 
pen, he treated it with nicety of judgment, with 
erudition, with fine taste ; and in a good stile, as 
well in Italian, as in Latin; and as if he spoke in 
his own tongue, which it is not easy to imitate. To 
all this he added a great love of truth, which he 
spared no pains to discover, and had the courage 
always to communicate. As he had no end in 
writing, but to be useful to others, so he studied 
in the choice of his Arguments always to select 
those, which w^ould best answer this purpose. 

Besides the Latin language, he was well ver- 
sed in the Greek; and he had also a sufficient 
tincture of the Hebrew idiom, to draw from the 
Lexicons the force of each word according to the 
occasion. He possessed perfectly the French and 
Spanish languages ; and after his 50th year be- 
gan to learn English ; but he did not pursue it^ 
when he came to observe that there were Trans- 
lations of the best Books of that Learned Nation. 



LETTER XVIII. 250 

In his youth he loved Poetry, and always es- 
teemed all Poets but the mediocre. He could 
make good verses, as well in Latin, as in Italian, 
and some were printed in the Collections of 
Gobbi, Crescimbeni; and in that of Lucca; as 
well as in the Life of Maggi, written by him. In 
his old age, at the instance of some Neapolitan 
Nobles, who had a great veneration for his name, 
he composed four Sonnets on the immaculate 
Conception of the Holy Virgin, in 1743, 1744, 
1745, 1746. His discernment was excellent in 
distinguishing the beautiful from the deformed ; 
and especially in poetry ; of which he gave strik- 
ing proofs in his Perfetta Poesia; and in his 
observations on the Rimes of Petrarch. These 
studies procured him the friendship of the most 
celebrated Poets of his time ; viz. of Carlo Maria 
Maggi ; of Francesco de Lemene ; of Anton-Ma- 
ria Salvini ; of P, Tommaso Ceva of the Society 
of Jesus; of Alessandro Guidi; of Eustachio 
Manfredi; of Pier Jacopo Martelli; ofVincenzo 
da Filicaia ; and of Apostolo Zeno ; &c. 

In Philosophy he shewed his proficiency by 
his little Tracts On the Force of the Human 

2 K 



251 LETTER XVIII. 

Understanding ; and On the Force of tlie Human 
Fancy ; and also by his Moral PJiihsophy. In 
Civil Law he proved his skill by his Difetti delta 
Giurlsprudenza. In Medicine he published his 
Governo delta Peste, which is much praised. 

In Theology he published several Tracts, 
which are evidence of his proficiency. 

To comprehend how eminent he was in His- 
tory, in Diplomacy, in Lapidary Antiquities, and 
how great was his erudition Sacred and Profane, 
we must cast our eyes upon his Anecdotes Greek 
and Latin; upon the Prefaces and. Notes inserted 
in his celebrated Collection Reritm Italicarum ; 
and in his Dissertations on the Itcdian Antiqui- 
ties of the Middle Ages; and his Antiquities of 
the House of Este ; his Annals of Italy ; and 
his Thesaurus of Ancient Inscriptions, No one 
has certainly done more to illustrate the affairs 
of Italy; and the erudition of the Middle Ages; 
and no one has laboured more to introduce good 
taste into the Arts and Sciences ; having not only 
given the precepts in his Book on Good Taste ; 
but furnished examples in all his own compo- 
sitions. 



LETTER XVIII. 252 

He was most skilful in the Art of Criticism; 
and all his Tracts afford light to those who have 
a genius for Letters, by dispersing prejudices, and 
teaching a method in their studies. 

Muratori was held in high esteem by the 
greatest personages of his age ; by the Popes, the 
Emperor, the King of England, the King of 
Sardinia; the two Dukes of Modena, whom he 
served as Librarian &c. And through all Italy, 
France, Germany, Holland, and England, his 
name enjoyed a singular reputation. 

How he could economize his time so as to 
perform such gigantic literary labours, has been 
minutely related by his relation and Biographer 
Gian- Francesco- Soli Muratori, who wrote his 
Life published at Naples 17^8, 4to. from whence 
this Account is extracted. See also Lami-Me- 
morahilia Italorum eruditione prcestantium, Flo- 
rence, 1742, 8vo. I. 208. 

If this Life is deemed to fill too large a space 
in the present Letters, let it be recollected that 
it is the Memoir of one, who, at least in point of 
the value and extent of his materials is the great- 
est name among the Historical Antiquaries, if 



253 LETTER XVIII. 

not among the Historical Writers of Europe. 
His publications by themselves form an in- 
exhaustible Library: and to have passed Modena 
without a notice, or with only a brief notice of 
Him, would have been a sort of neglect which 
my predominant Love of Literary history would 
have made me ashamed of. 

I enter into no rivalry with Guides, and 
Itineraries. I leave Lists and Descriptions of 
Buildings and Pictures ; and Narratives of Road 
Adventures to others. I go, in search of Remi- 
niscences of the Past; to behold the spots that 
have been consecrated by the departed Great. 

To call up each illustrious Hero's shade : ' 

In sombre groves^ and aweful aisles to tread^ 
By Godlike Poets venerable made ! 

On the death of Muratori the Duke of Mo- 
dena offered the situation of Librarian to Pro- 
fessor Corsini of Pisa: but he declined it; and 
this office was conferred on Francescantonio 
Zaccaria, a celebrated Jesuit. Of this author 
we have, among other works, Bibliotheca Pisto- 
riensis a Francisco Antojuo Zacharia, Societatis 



LETTER XVIII. 254 

Jesu Preshytero. Augustse Taurinorum 1752 4to. 

2. Frnncisci Antonii Zacharice Societatis Jesu 
Excursus Literarii per Italiam ah anno 1742 ad 
annum 1752 Venetiis, 1754. Ato. 

He also appears to have been the anonymous 
Editor of Storia Lifer aria d' Italia, commenc- 
ing from Sept. 1748, vol 1. Venice, 1750. Vol. 5. 
Modena 175- vol. 14. Modena, 1759, 8vo. Fol- 
lowed by Annali Letterari d' Italia, vol. 1. Mo- 
dena 1762. vol, 2. same year and place, 8vo. He 
was a Venetion : and reported at one time to have 
been removed from his Office, and exiled by the 
Duke of Modena; which he denies. See Storia 
Letteraria d' Italia 1755. vol. XIV. p. 403. 
See also Lami; Novelle Literarie 1751. Tom, 
XII. p. 676. 

Giovanni Granelli, a learned Jesuit, died Li- 
brarian here 3 March, 177^^ aged 67, and was 
succeeded by the celebrated Tiraboschi. Gru~ 
nelli was the author of many works in Divinity 
History, Criticism, and Poetry. 

Abate Girolamo Tiraboschi was born at 
Bergamo 18 Dec. 1731. At the termination of 
his education, he found himself so impressed with 



255 LETTER XVIII. 

the love of a retired life, and of profound study, 
that he determined to embrace the institution of 
the Jesuits, from whom he had received his first 
instructions; and for this purpose went to Ge- 
noa, where he was admitted 25 th Oct. 1746. 
Having fulfilled the hopes of his Noviciate, and 
gone through the studies of philosophy, and rhe- 
toric with great praise for wisdom and talent, he 
was destined to the care of the Grammatical de- 
partment in the University of Brera at Milan, 
1755; when totally occupied by the desire of 
being of use to his pupils he published the Voca- 
holario Italiano e Latino of P. Mandosio his as- 
sociate, re-formed, and judiciously corrected with 
a perfect knowledge of both the languages. Being 
at this time assigned as an assistant to an able 
Librarian of this College, with his guidance, and 
with the precious stores of this famous Library, 
he began to collect matter for the Avorks, which 
he meditated. Inclined as he was by genius to 
polite literature, and known as he was to his Su- 
periors for his good taste, and his rare ability in 
such studies, he was destined to the Professorship 
of Eloquence in this University. His Orations 



LETTER XVIII. 256 

recited publicly at Milan, and especially his Fe- 
tera Humiliatorum Monumenta, ( Mediolani , 
1766, 3 vols 4to. ) recommended him to the es- 
teem of all the Learned ; and especially to the 
enlightened Ministers of this Imperial Govern- 
ment, and above all, to Count Firmian, a great 
Mecenas, and promoter of every useful and sci- 
entific establishment. His fame therefore resting 
on the real merit of a sage critic, an indefatigable 
researcher, and a Literateur of deep erudition, 
upon the vacancy of the office of Librarian to 
the Duke of Modena, by the death of P. Gra- 
nelli, 3d May IJ7^, this place was, through the 
medium of Count Firmian, offered to Tiraboschi. 

He vras at first unwilling to undertake this 
Duty, through a diffidence of his sufficiency. But 
at length by the persuasion of his friends, he ac- 
cepted it: and passing to Modena in June 1770, 
on 21st of that month he took possession of this 
most ample and well chosen Library. 

He now applied himself to attain a know- 
ledge of the most important riches and rarities 
of this Library ; and in a short time acquired a 
complete intelligence of them. 



257 LETTER XVIII. 

He had cherished a desire in his younger 
years to confer new honours on Italy, and to de- 
fend it at the same time against the envy of 
many Foreigners, who pretended to have a right 
to a great part of its Authors, or had endeavour- 
ed to obscure their merit, or had impudently ar- 
rogated their inventions to themselves, by under- 
taking to write the General History of Italian 
Literature bringing it down from the earliest 
times to the end of the XVH^^. Century. 

There existed indeed many Books relative to 
this subject: but none offered an exact account - 
of the origin, progress, decay, revival; in short, 
of all the vicissitudes which Letters and the Arts 
had encountered in these countries. 

" Ch' Appennia parte, e' I mar circonda e V Alpe.'' 

The only sketch, which existed of the Gene- 
ral History of Italian literature was Idea delta 
Storia deW Italia Letter at a of Giacinto G.mma, 
a celebrated Literateur, a native of Bari, printed 
at Naples, 1723, Ivols. 4to. To such a work 
was wanting the rare union of immense reading 
with a critical taste, and to infinite abundance 



LETTER XVlir. 258 

the addition of a sage discernment. The glory 
of compiling a Work so vast, so laborious, so 
learned, was reserved for Tiraboschi. * 

As to particular portions of Italian Literature, 
Crescimheni had given Storia della Poesia Ita- 
liana Venice, 1731, 7 ^o^* Ato.^ 

From 1739? to 1752 appeared at Bologna, or 
Milan in 7 vols, thick Quarto, Della Storia e 
della Ragione d' Ogn% Poesia di Francesco Sa- 
VERio QuADRio della Compagnia di Gesu,'' % 

* Ginama's Work is dated from Bari, which is on the con- 
fines of the Gulph of Venice, 17 of July 1723. — It consists 
of two small 4to, volumes : vol. 1. pp. 408. vol. 2. pp. 504. 
(together 912.) 

f He published at Rome 1698, in one small vol. 4to. L' 
Istoria della Folgar Poesia: (the foundation, I presume, of 
the larger work. ) 

Mr Mathias has reprinted at London Commentari intorno 
alV Istoria della Poesia Italiana scritta cZa Gio: Mario Cres- 
cimbeni., 3 vols. 

Crescimheni was born, 1663, and died 1728, aet. 64. 

X Quadrio was born in the Valtcline 1695, and died 21 Nov. 
1756, aged 61, leaving a great reputation for his multifarious 
learning. He first published Della Poesia Italiana, under 
the name of Giuseppe Andrucci, Venice, 1734, 4to. 

Crescimheni having written at a time when Criticism had 

2 L 



259 LETTER XVIII. 

To this magnificent undertaking Tirabosclii 
put his hand in 1770. He succeeded in com- 
pleting this vast labour in eleven years, having 
in that time brought it to an happy end in 12 
large quarto volumes. =^ This he accomplished 
by the prompt penetration of his talents, by his 
rare nicety in criticism, by the marvellous faci- 
lity of his flowing pen, by his grand stores of 
knowledge of matter and authors, and finally by 
the riches with which this superb and useful Li- 
brary supplied him. 

This work, Avhich by the elegance and lumi- 
nousness of a pure and natural stile, never tedious 
and monotonous (always free from the contagion 
of a Foreign idiom and foreign words ; ) by the 
extent of its erudition; by its profound and dili- 

made but little progress, Quadrio much improved upon him : 
and tho' Tiraboschi corrected many errors, into which he also 
had fallen, and confuted many opinions, by means of a still 
more enlightened criticism, and far more copious knowledge, 
yet Quadrio's work proves great erudition united to indefati- 
gable industry. 

* An Edition was published at Florence by Molini in 1813 
in 9 thickly printed 8vo. volumes divided into 20 Parts. The 
9th vol. is entirely filled by a most ample Index, 



LETTER XVIII. 260 

gent researches, by its sensible and modest judg- 
ments in every sort of literature; by its philo- 
sophical spirit, moderated always by the clear- 
est reason; and by the pure religion which it 
breathes, immediately obtained the admiration 
and praises of all the Learned of Europe, pro- 
cured to the author with great justice the appel- 
lation of The Father of Italian Literature. 

Yet Pignotti in his Storia Toscana (IV, 187 -J 
speaks of him, as " Tiraboschi, uomo dottissimo, 
ma dotato piu d' erudizione che di fino gusto." 

Pignotti was a Poet, perhaps a little too much 
inclined to censoriousness, who demanded a finer 
taste, than is possible in combination with such 
toilsome and never-ending researches. After all, 
the great faculty exercised in this department is 
memory : but to bring the taste, however natu- 
rally exquisite, to its highest sensibility, requires 
incessant practice and skill in the nicest distinc- 
tions, in patient investigation, in original think- 
ing, in long and repeated excursions amid the 
airy and ever-changing Castles of the Air, which 
leave little time for the labour of compilation, 
for the wearisome collections of the memory; 



26l 



LETTER XVIIL 



for nice examinations of references and dates; 
for a digest of conflicting authorities. The late 
Thomas JVarton was perhaps almost the only 
Author^ who united these contradictions: and 
let Censurers say what they will, he has Avonder- 
fully united them in his History of English Poe- 
try, a work, of which the merits are not yet 
sufficiently appreciated! 

But if the praise given to Tiraboschi, be taken 
relatively, it is true ! Compared with his Prede- 
cessors, he has exhibited an elegant taste; and a 
philosophical, and just spirit of Criticism. 

Tiraboschi composed and published numer- 
ous other Works; most of them of permanent 
value, which it is sui-prizing how he could find 
time for ; as he was beset by the visits of his 
friends; and had a long and reputed corres- 
pondence with a large portion of the most cele- 
brated Literati of his day. Method and regula- 
rity were the means, by which he was carried 
successfully through these extraordinary labours. 

All these merits prompted Hercules III, the 
reigning Duke of Modena to confer on Tirabos- 
chi the title of Cavaliere; and of his Cowisellory 



LETTER XVIII. 262 

at the same time he had a diploma of Modenese 
nobility, with its rank^ and privileges. The 
most distinguished Academies of Italy enrolled 
him amoni^st its Members; and the most cele- 
brated Literati of Europe loaded him with Eu- 
logies. 

The goodness of his heart, and his practical 
virtues did not yield to his scientific and literary 
merits. He was sociable, docile^ modest, tran- 
quil, beneficent, grateful, humane, religious. The 
love of Truth, the honour of the Church, of 
Rome, of Italy, always regulated his pen, and 
his studies. He only ceased to Avrite, in ceas- 
ing to live. While he was intent on printing 
the 4th volume of the Memorie Storiche Mode- 
nese^ '^ to be followed by the 5 th just commenced, 

* Memorie Storiche Modenesi col Codice Diplomato illus- 
trato con Note. Moderia 1793, 3 vols 4to. A 4th vol. (pos- 
thumous) was published 1794, It contains the Series of the 
Bishops of Modena, and Reggio ; and ample Genealogical 
Notices of the Family of Pichi of Mirandola. A 5th. vol. was 
expected. 

Tiraboschi also published earlier, Biblioieca Modenese, o 
Notizie della Vita e delle opere degli Scrittori natii degli State 
del serenissimo Duca di Modena. Modena 1781 1786. 6 vols 



263 LETTER XVIII. 

he fell ill of a most violent attack of the piles, 
attended by other mortal disorders. Advised of 
his great danger, he made the proper dispositions 
of his worldly affairs; and with a display of sound 
devotion^ placidly breathed his last, five days after 
the attack, on 3d of June 17.94, aged 62 years, 
5 months, and 6 days. 

Among other things, Tiraboschi edited the 
following Work of Barbieri, already mentioned 
in the Memoir of Castelvetro. DeW origine 
delta Poesia rimata, Opera di Gimhatista Bai^hi- 
eri Modenese, publicata per la prima volta e con 
aiinotazioni illustrata, Modena, 1790.-}^ 

Among the most learned men of Modena, I 

4to. The 6th vol. contains Additions and Corrections; and 
also Notizie de' Pittori, scultori incisori e Arcliitetti natii de 
medisimi Stati, con una Jppendice de' professori di musica. 

This voluminous work, written with his accustomed ele- 
gance, and full of laborious research, shev^^s that in every 
kind of serious and pleasing literature, as well as in the Arts, 
Modena has nothing to fear by a comparison with the greater 
part of the Provinces of Italy. 

f Tiraboschi has several articles in Nuovo Giornale del Let- 
terati d' Italia, commenced in Modena^ 1773, and carried on, 
till 1790. 



LETTER XVIII. 264 

ought not to have omitted Carlo Sigonio, bom 
at Modena, of an honourable family in 1520. 
He was destined by his Father to the study of 
Medicine: but his genius led him to literature. 
He was a Professor at Padua ; and obtained a 
pension from the Republic of Venice. He died 
in his own Country 28th Aug. 1584, at the age 
of 64. He had a difficulty in speaking ; but he 
wrote well; and his Latinity was very pure. 
His spirit was full of moderation. He refused 
the service of Stephen, King of Poland, He 
would not marry ; and when asked the reason, 
answered: Minerva e Venere non hanno mat po- 
tuto vivere insieme. He has left many great 
Works, collected at Milan 1732, 1733, in 6 vols 
Fol. with a Life of the Author, written by Mu- 
ratori. The principal of these, are 

1. De Republica Hehroeorum. 

2. De Republica Atheniensium Lihri IV, 

3. Historia de Occident is Imperio. 

4. De Regno Italice Lihri XX de anno 679, 
ad annum 1300. 

5. Storia Ecclesiastica, printed at Milan, 1734 
2 vols. 4to. 



266 



LETTER XIX. 



ilPuto of ilWotietta, of t^e l^ouge of iE^t 



Naples, 22 d July 1820. 

JMODENA^ with Reggio and Ferrara, was long 
possessed by the Marquises of Tuscany, till the 
death of Mathilda^ the grand Countess, when 
they were disputed by the Popes and the Empe- 
rors; and thence took occasion to emancipate 
themselves, like the greater part of the Cities of 
Italy, by means of the troubles, which these two 
Powers excited against each other. 

BoRSO, natural son of Lionel d' Est, Prince 
of Ferrara, (who died 1450) was created by the 
Emperor Duke of Modena and Reggio 18th 
May 1452. 

The origin and history of the House of Est 



LETTER XIX. 



266 



has been laboriously written by Pigna^ Mura- 
tori, Leibnity, Gibbon, and others. They are 
descended from Boniface I. Marquis of Tuscany, 
828. Genealogists are not exactly agreed as 
to the particular generatibn from which they 
branched oif. Leibnity and Gibbon think that 
'Boniface, younger son of Adalbert 1. Marquis 
of Tuscany, (who was son of Boniface I.) was 
their ancestor; (and not Gui, his nephew, as 
commonly supposed. ) Gui appears to have 
been father of Albert III. Marquis of Tuscany. 
Boniface II. Marquis of Tuscany, (of the el- 
der line) married Beatrix, daughter of Frederic, 
Duke of High Lorraine, and died 7th May 1052. 
His son Frederic died young ; and left the inhe- 
ritance to his sister. This was the Countess 
celebrated in History, called Matilda, the 
Grand. 

Pignotti in his Storia di Toscana ^ makes 

* Historia de Principi di Este di Gio, Bait. Pi^na^ a 
Donno Alfonso Secondo, Duci di Ferrara. In Ferrara 1750 : 
Fol. (a rare Book.) 

fMuratori Delle Antichit^ Estense. Modena, 1717, 2 
vols Fol. Pisa, 1815, 10 vols. 12mo. 

2 M 



267 LETTER XIX. 

two Bonifaces in succession before Adalbert L 
and thus speaks of this House. 

'^Lasciando nell' oblio quei, dei quali si cognosce 
poco piu che 11 nome, la di cui serie, sempre incerta, 
esertita le inutile richerche de' futicosi eruditi, daremo 
noi un splendido principio a questa specie di govern© coi 
nomi di Bonifacio^ ed Adalberto^ che formano le stipite, 
onde derivano due delle piu illustri famiglie d' Europa, la 
Casa d' Este, e quella di Brunswick. II favore accordata 
dalla prima agli uomini di lettere ha ricevuto la piu fortu- 
nata rieompensa nell' immortalita, che le hanno data due 
dei cinque, o sei capi d' opera che 1' ingegno umano ab- 
bia in Europa saputo finora produrre, V Orlando Furioso, 
e la Geriisalemme Liber ata. La Seconda famiglia, dopo 
varie splendide vicende e stabilita sul trono d' una delle 
nazioni piii potente. Sogliono per lo piu i genealogici 
alberi, che la vanita ostenta agli occhi del publico, co- 
minciare da un uomo illustre, al disopra de quale manca 
la chiarezza della sorgente : cio non e vero di Bonifazio i 
discendeva da una famiglia padrona degli ampi domini 
della Baviera e della Sassonia, i di cui limiti nell antica 
geografia si estendevano assai piii de Moderni." &c. (vol 
II. p. 67. 

Boniface, younger son of Adalbert I. was 
living in 884. 

His son Obert I. Marquis of Italy, and Count 
of the Sacred Palace, 931—971. was father of 



LETTER XIX. 2b8 

Obert II. Marquis of Italy Avho lived 994^ 
1014, and left 

Albert- Azzo I. Marquis of Italy, his son 
and heir, who was father of 

Albert Azzo II. Marquis of Italy, Count of 
Lunigiana, and Prince, or Seigneur of Est and 
of Rovigo. He died IO97, By his two wives 
he was ancestor of the German Branch of Bruns- 
wick; and the Italian Branch of Ferrara and 

MODENA. 

His^r^^ wife was Cunegonde a Princess of 
the House of Guelf'e: whence comes the Ger- 
man Branch. 

His second wife w^as Gersende daughter of 
Herbert, Eveille-Chien, Comte du Maine, by 
whom he had 

FouLKE I. Marquis of Italy, Prince of Est, 
Rovigo, &c, who died in 1136. * 

His son, Obizzo i. Marquis of Est died in 
1194, leaving his son and heir 

Azzo VI; Marquis of Est and Ancona, 
Prince of Ferrara. He acquired great autho- 
rity, and also obtained the Seigniory of Padua. 
In 1 205, he drove Salinguerra de Torrelli from 



269 LETTER XIX. 

Ferrara. In 1209 he accompanied Otto, King 
of the Romans, to receive the Imperial Crown at 
Rome. Bat was mortified to see this Prince 
shew more favour to his rival Salinguerra. Be- 
fore this epoch Pope Innocent III. had confer- 
red on him the Marquisate of Ancona: the Em- 
peror, to strengthen these rights, now conferred 
on him the same dignity, in defiance of the oath 
lie had given on receiving the Imperial Crown, 
to restore to the Holy See the lands of the Coun- 
tess Matilda, of which this formed a part. In 
1210, the Pope having declared Otto under for- 
feit of his Empire, Azzolin abandoned his party 
to take that of his competitor Frederic II. whom 
Innocent patronized. But he died in Nov. 1212, 
leaving by his first Wife Leonore, daughter of 
Thomas, Comte de Savoy, 

Aldrovandin I. his son and heir, who suc- 
ceeded him in the Marquisate of Est, and of the 
March of Ancona. Salinguerra gained back part 
of the power in Ferrara from him. On this ac- 
count he entered into a league with the Parme- 
sans, the Mantuans, and the Modenese against 
this enemy. At the desire of the Pope he took 



LETTER XIX. 270 

arms to recover the March of Ancona of which 
the Marquises of Celano, partisans of Otto IV. 
had wrested a great part from him. He died of 
poison 1215, leaving only a daughter Beatrix, 
married to Andre II. King of Hungary. He 
was succeeded by his half brother 

Azzo Vn. (whose mother was Adelaide, 
daughter of Renaud de Chatillon, Prince of An- 
tioch.) He was obliged to give up almost all 
the authority of Ferrara to Salinguerra. After 
several alternations of success; of taking, and 
retaking; Azzo made Salinguerra a prisoner; 
and having delivered himself of a dangerous ene- 
my, Ferrara opened its gates to him. The cele- 
brated Ecelin V, Governor or Chief of Padua, 
the most powerful Tyrant of Italy, having des- 
poiled him of part of his lands, Azzo, in 1256, 
entered into the Crusade proclaimed by the Pope 
against this Marauder. He marched with the 
Crusaders to the Siege of Padua : and the City 
being taken on the 20th of June, Azzo recovered 
his lands. In 1259, ^^ formed a league with the 
Milanese, the Bolonese, the Cremonese, and the 
Padouans, against this Ecelin, who continued to 



271 LETTER XIX. 

desolate Lombardy with his brigandages and eiu- 
elties. Azzo^ at the head of the Confederates 
stopped him, on the 26th Sept. at the Bridge of 
Cassano, which he tried to pass to enter into the 
Milanese. Ecelin, wounded in the attack, re- 
tired; and made an effort at another passage by 
the Adda: but the next day, attacked afresh, he 
was taken, and conducted to Soncino, where he 
died 27th of the same month of the wounds he 
had received. On l6th or 17th Feb. 1264, Azzo 
died, at the age of 50, at Ferrara, which he had 
governed with much wisdom ^ for 24 years. He 
was succeeded by his grandson. 

Obizzo II, (second of the name, of this fa- 
mily,) son of Renaud^ succeeded to the Marqui- 
sate of Est: and was declared, by the common 
consent of the inhabitants Lord or Prince of Fer- 

* The Republics did not confine themselves to defend 
their liberty against tyrants . they were scarcely less occupied 
in aggrandising themselves at the expence of their neigh- 
bours. One of these contests about the City of Notcmdola in 
the Modenese, gave occasion to TassonVs Heroi-Comic poem, 
the Secchia Rapita. See the Histoire diplomatique of the Abbey 
of Notandola by F. Marie-d' Est Bishop of Reggio, publislied 
by Tiraboschi, 1764, 2 vols. Fol. 



LETTER XIX. 272 

rara. In 1265, he marched to the succour of 
Charles of Anjou against Manfroi King of Sicily, 
in virtue of a league concluded between them 
Aug. 5th of this year. On March 30th 1276, 
he received of the Commissaries of the Emperor 
Rodolph I. the investiture of his estates situated 
within the sovereignty of the Empire. The Mo- 
DENESE, who, after they were set at liberty, being 
under a Governor, were desolated by Factions, 
deputed on 15th Dec. 1288, their Bishop Philip 
Boschetti, Lanfranc Rangone, and Guido Gui- 
done, to Marquis Obizzo to oifer the principality 
to him. Obizzo accepted their offers, and sent 
his relation, Count Cinello, to take possession of 
the Sovereignty of Modena in his name. He 
made his solemn entry in person in Jan. fol- 
lowing. ^ Being chosen in the same manner 
Prince of Reggio on 15th Jan. I290, the better 
to attach to his party the Rangone, an illustrious 
and powerful family, ^ who enjoyed at that time 

* Chronica di Bolog. Muratori, Rer. Ital. T. XVIII. 
p. 295. 

t The Rangone family transplanted themselves from Sax- 
ony into Italy at the End of the Xlth Century. Several of 



2/3 LETTER XIX. 

great credit among the Modenese, and had de- 
termined to submit themselves to the House of 
EsT^ Obizzo married his second son Aldrobrandin 
to Alda^ daughter of Tobie Rangone. The year 
following he made his Will; and ended his days 
13th Feb. 1293^ leaving by Jacqueline de Fiesche 
3 sons, Azzo^ Francis, and Aldrovandin ; and 
one daughter Beatrix, married to Rene Scotto, 
Judge, or Lord of Gallure, in Sardinia; and 2dly 
to Galeas Visconti, Prince of Milan. He had 
no issue by Constance dalla Scala, his second 
wife. 

Azzo ni, his eldest son, succeeded him. On 
3d March following (1293,) Modena chose him 
for its Prince. A few days afterwards Reggio 
conferred the same honour on him. But Fran- 
cis and Aldrovandin, his two Brothers pretended, 
one to the Seigniory of Modena; the other, of 
Reggio. Aldrovandin, supported by the Ran- 
gone, surprized on the 29th March the same 
year the City of Modena ; but was immediately 

them were Governors of Bologna, They have been cele- 
brated in Arms, and Letters. They were existing in 1785 
as chamberlains to the Duke of Modena. 



LETTER XIX. 2/4 

chased from it by the people. The Padouans 
espoused his interest ; and having armed in his 
favour took and mined the Castles of Est^ Cotto^ 
and Calaone. In 1294 Peace was established by 
a Treaty between the three Brothers. The two 
following years Azzo had war with the Bolog- 
nese, and the Parmesans ; and withdrew himself 
with advantage. On 26th Jan. 13o6, the Mode- 
nese^ excited by the Captains placed over them 
by Azzo, chased his partisans, and set themselves 
at liberty. The next day those of Reggio imi- 
tated the example. In Feb. following these two 
Cities made a league with those of Padua, Ve- 
rona, Brescia, Mantua, and Parma, to drive the 
Marquis also from Ferrara: but their efforts fail- 
ed. Azzo died in his Castle of Est 31st Jan. 
1308, issueless, tho twice married. On his death 
bed he named for his heir FoulJce, son of Fresco, 
his Bastard, to the prejudice of his two brothers 
Francis and Aldrovandin, and the sons of the 
last. 

FouLKE, son of Fresco, bastard of Azzo VIII, 
was put in possession of the principality of Fer- 
rara, by his father, with the aid of the Bolonese. 

2 N 



275 LETTER XIX. 

But Francis and Aldrovanditi possessed them- 
selves of Est, and many other territories of their 
House. Hence commenced a war between Foulke 
and the legitimate Princes of Est. These had 
recourse to the Pope for his assistance. But the 
Court of Rome required that they should ac- 
knowledge Ferrara a City dependent on the Ro- 
man Church. This point accorded, the Pope 
sent Officers and Troops to take possession of 
Ferrara under the orders of Francis d' Est. 
Foulke then made proposals to the Venetians to 
yield the City to them under certain conditions. 
The proposition being accepted, the Venetians 
sent Troops who forced the Ferrarese after seve- 
ral battles, to demand peace, and to receive a 
Governor such as the Conquerors chose to give 
them. Pope Clement V. irritated at this enter- 
prise of the Venetians, published against them 
on 27th March 1309, a Bull, says Muratori, the 
most terrible and the most unjust to possess him- 
self of Ferrara. To join Temporal to Spiritual 
arms, he caused a Crusade to be preached aginst 
them, which procured him in a little time a con- 
siderable army. The Venetians defended them- 



LETTER XIX. 2*l6 

selves valiantly; but on the 28th Aug. of the 
same year, the Ferrarese gained a complete vic- 
tory over them, which decided the quarrel. The 
Pope having become by this Master of Ferrara, 
gave the Vicariat to Robert, King of Naples, 
without thinking of Francis d* Est, who had 
taken so much pains to obtain the repossession 
of this City. The Ferrarese, outraged by the 
bad treatment of the Officers, and Troops of the 
King of Naples, rose against them on Aug. 4th 
1317, and having obliged them to retire into the 
Castle of Tedaldi, carried that fortress with the 
aid of the Marquis d' Est and the Bolonese, 
massacred the Troops, and delivered the place 
to the flames. 

On the 15th of the same August, Renaud 
and Obizzo III, (sons of the Marquis Aldro- 
vandln hy Alda Rangone) were reestablished in 
the Sovereignty of Ferrara; and associated their 
third Brother Nicolas, first of the name. Pope 
John XXII. saw not this reestablishment with 
indifference. He summoned the three Marquises 
to abandon Ferrara; and on their refusal, as re- 
spectful and reasonable, he put the City under 



277 LETTER XIX. 

an interdict, excommunicated them in 1320, and 
had them prosecuted by the Inquisition as Here- 
tics. In 1329 the three Marquises approached 
the Pope, and abandoned the Emperor, Louis of 
Bavaria, his enemy, whose Party they had hi- 
therto embraced; but the reconciliation was not 
consummated till 1332. The Marquises, having 
submitted to acknowledge the Pope as Sovereign 
of Ferrara, obtained of him a Bull, which con- 
ferred on them the Vicariat of this City, and its 
District, with the exception of Argenta, which 
the Pope reserved to himself; and which was 
committed to his Legat. In 1335 the three Mar- 
quises came to besiege the City of Modena, then 
possessed by the Pii. Renaud fell ill at the 
Siege, and having returned to Ferrara, died there 
Dec. 31st the same year. Gui and Manfroi des 
Pii, seeing the city of Modena pressed by the 
EsTS who had rendered themselves Masters of 
all the Cities of the District, delivered them up 
this place on i7th April, and they took pos- 
session May 13th. In 1346, Obizzo sold to 
Luchin Visconti, Prince of Milan, the City of 
Parma, which he had acquired in 1344, of Azzo 



LETTER XIX. 278 

de Corregio. The Marqnis Nicolas died May 
1st, of this year, leaving one son Renaud, who 
died in 1369. 

Obizzo on 27th May 1350, procured the re- 
moval of the Interdict placed from the end of 
1313 on MoDENA hy Pope Clement V. for the 
murder of Raymond d' Aspel, Marquis of An- 
cona, his relation, whom the Modenese had mas- 
sacred and pillaged with his suite, as he passed 
through their territory to go into his Marqui- 
sate. On the 19th or 20th of May 1352, Obizzo 
died, leaving by Rippa Ariosta, his concubine, 
whom he afterwards married, five sons, and four 
daughters— Aldrovandin, Nicolas, Foulke, Hugh 
and Albert; Alda, wife of Louis II. de Gonzag- 
na, Captain of Mantua ; Beatrix, wife of Walde- 
mar. Prince of A nh alt- Dessau; Alice married 
12th of July 1349 to Guy, son of Bernardin de 
Polenta, Lord of Ravenna; and Constance mar- 
ried 2d May 1362 to N... Malatesta, Lord of 
Rimini. 

Aldrovandin III, eldest son of Obizzon III:, 
succeeded him; and governed his Estates, though 
very young, with much vigilance, and vigour. 



279 . LETTER XIX. 

The Emperor Charles IV. having come in 1354 
into Italy, recognized his merit; and honoured 
him with singular esteem. Aldrovandin ended 
by a Treaty of Peace the quarrels he had had 
with the Dukes of Mantua, and Milan. But he 
did not long enjoy this advantage; for he died 
3d Sep. 1361, aged 26. By Beatrix de Camino, 
his wife, he left Obizzo, who died a little time 
afterwards ; and Verde married to Conrad, Due 
de Teck. 

Nicolas II. (of the name) succeeded his Bro- 
ther Aldrovandin, to the prejudice of his nephew 
Obizzo, On Dec. 19th 136l, he and his two 
Brothers, Hugh, and Albert, were invested by 
the Emperor Charles IV, with Rovigo, Adria, 
Comachio, and other places. At the same time 
the Emperor confirmed to them the Vicariat 
which he had given in 1354 to Aldrovandin II. 
Nicolas had long quarrels with the Viscontis, 
which were terminated by a Treaty of Peace, in 
Feb. 1369. In 137 1 he wrested the City of 
Reggio from Feltrin de Gonzagua, who was its 
Sovereign. But Feltrin sold it at the same time 
to Bernabo Visconti, Prince of Milan, who drove 



LETTER XIX. 280 

away the Troops of the Marquis d'EsT. Nico- 
las died 26th March, 1388, leaving by Verde, 
daughter of Mastin II. dalla Scala, a daughter 
Taddea married 3 1st May 1377, to Francis II. 
de Carrara, Prince of Padua. 

Albert succeeded his brother Nicolas in the 
Sovereignty of Ferrara. A little time afterwards 
a Conspiracy was formed by the Princes of Pa- 
dua, and the Florentines to assassinate him, and 
put his nephew Ohizzo in his place. The Plot 
was discovered; and the Conspirators severely 
punished. Albert became immediately strictly 
united with Jean Galeas Visconti. He entered 
into the League of this Prince, and Francis de 
Gonzagua, Marquis of Mantua, against the Bo- 
lonese; but the Duke of Bavaria, who had passed 
into Italy with a strong army to succour the Bo- 
lonese having arrived on 3d October 1390, at 
Ferrara, succeeded in detaching Albert from the 
League ; and in inducing him to contract on 
November 3d a new one with those, of whom 
he had declared himself the enemy. He died 
30th July, 1393, much regretted by his subjects. 



281 LETTER XIX. 

leaving by his wife Jane, daughter of Gabrino 
Roberti, a son and heir Nicolas. 

Nicolas III. succeeded his father in infancy, 
under the regency of many nobles named by his 
Father; and the protection of the Republic of 
Venice, whom Albert had gained over to him. 
In 1394, Azzo, Marquis d ' Est, ( son of the 
Marquis Francis II. and first Cousin to Renaud, 
and Obizzo III.) who, having been driven from 
Ferrara, had become General of the Armies of 
Galeas Visconti, took advantage of the youth of 
Nicolas to attempt to get his Estates from him. 
Having entered into intelligences with many Fer- 
rarese nobles and vassals of the House of Est, he 
entered the State of Ferrara, where he pos- 
sessed himself of many places : but the Vene- 
tians, the Bolonese, and the Florentines having 
come to the sucour of Nicolas, obliged Azzo to 
retire. Azzo, having returned the following year, 
was beat on l6th April, and made prisoner by 
Astor de Manfredi, Lord of Faenza, who carried 
him to the prisons of that City. In 1397, Nico- 
las, at the age of 13 years, married in June, Ju- 
lia de Carrara, daughter of Francis II. Prince 



LETTER XIX. 282 

of Padua. In 1403 Nicolas entered into the 
League formed against the Duke of Milan by 
Pope Boniface IX, who nominated him Captain- 
General of the Army of the Church. In con- 
cert with the inhabitants of Regcio, he took this 
City from the Duke of Milan ; but was driven 
out by Ottohoni, who feigning to come to the 
Duke's succour, kept the City for himself after 
having become master of it. On 13th May, 
1408, Nicolas concluded a Treaty with Jean Vis- 
conti, Duke of Milan, and other Princes, to re- 
press the brigandages which Ottoboni incessantly 
exercised in Lombardy. On 27th May 1409, 
Ottoboni was slain by Sforza Cotignola, General 
of the Troops of Nicolas, in a parley which he 
demanded of the Marquis to treat of Peace with 
him. On 27th July following Nicolas entered 
into Parma; and was declared its Prince; and 
rendered himself Master at the same time, of 
Reggio. In 1414, in a journey which he made 
to St. James in Galicia, he was made prisoner 
by the Castellan of the Castle of St. Michel, 
belonging to the Marquis of Caretto ; and this 
solely for the purpose, according to the custom 

20 



283 LETTER XIX. 

of those times, of obtaining ransom - money ; 
which was immediately paid. 

In March 1425 Nicolas caused the head to 
be taken off of Parasina Malatesta his second 
wife^ and also of Hugh, his natural son^ con- 
victed of a criminal intercourse with her. Al- 
drovandin Rangone, and two females, the ac- 
complices of the adultery, submitted to the same 
fate. 

On 9th Jan. 1426, Nicolas entered into a 
league with the Florentines and Venetians a- 
gainst the Duke of Milan; and was placed at 
the head of their Troops. 

In 1431, Charles VII. King of France, by 
Letters dated from Chiuon, 1st Jan. permitted 
Nicolas to add to the White Eagle of his Coat 
of Arms the bearing of the Kings of France, the 
three Jieurs de lis of gold in an azure field * 

In 1433, Nicolas reconciled to the Duke of 
Milan, became Mediator in the war between the 
Venetians, the Florentines, and their Confede- 
rates ; and succeeded in concluding a Treaty of 
Peace on the 2 2d April of this year. In 1441 
he went to Milan, on an invitation from the 
* Muratori^ I. 195, 



LETTER XIX. 284 

Duke ; and there found his death, which carried 
him off on 26th Dec. not without suspicion of 
poison. By Richarda, his third wife, daughter 
of the Marquis of Sahices, he left two sons in 
minority, Hercules, and Sigismond. He had 
also five natural children, Lionel, Borso, Renaud, 
Albert, and one daughter, Blanche, married in 
1468 to Galeotto Pico de la Mirandola. 

Lionel, his natural son, succeeded, by the 
disposition of his Father, and that of the Pope, 
to the Principalities of Ferrara, Modena, Rovigo, 
and Comachio, &c. to the prejudice of tlie legi- 
timate children of Nicolas. In Jan. 1435, he 
married Margaret, daughter of John -Francis I, 
de Gonzagua, Marquis of Mantua; she died 
1439; and in 1444 he married Mary, natural 
daughter of Alphonso V. King of Aragon : but 
this Princess died 9th Dec. 1449. In 1450, Lio- 
nel was the Mediator of a Peace concluded at 
Ferrara between the Venetians; and Alfonso, 
King of Sicily. This Prince died Oct. 1st 1450, 
leaving by his second Marriage one son named 
Nicolas, 

He was the protector of Letters ; and wrote 
well himself in Latin. 



285 LETTER XIX. 

BoRso, the natural Brother of Lionel, was 
preferred to his legitimate Brothers, Hercules, 
and Sigismond ; and succeeded to the Sove- 
reignty. In 1452, he went to meet the Empe- 
ror Frederic III. on his visit to Italy; and en- 
tered Ferrara with him on 17th Jan. The Em- 
peror revisited him 10th May on his return from 
Rome; and to witness to Borso the satisfaction 
he derived from his reception, he created him 
Duke of Modena and Reggio on the 1 8th of 
the same month : but he required for this favour 
an annual payment of 4000 golden florins. In 
1459 Borso had the honour to receive at Ferrara 
Pope Paul II. He did not long enjoy this ho- 
nour; for on returning to this City, he died 20th 
Aug. of the same year unmarried. He was the 
most accomplished Prince of his age. The pro- 
tector of Letters, he brought the infant Art of 
Printing into his States: and according to Mat- 
taire, Andreus Gallus was the first, who exer- 
cised the Art at Ferrara. 

Hercules I. the legitimate Brother oi Borso, 
born 1433, put himself into the possession of the 
Estates after Borso's death; and thus frustated 



LETTER XIX. 286 

the hopes of Nicolas d' Est^ (son of Lionel) who 
expected to succeed Borso, On 1st Sep. 1476 
Nicolas, during the absence of Hercules, sur- 
prized Ferrara^ by the treason of a Priest; but 
was driven away the same day by the Brothers 
of the Duke; and being pursued by Louis Trotti, 
Avas detained a prisoner at Ferrara, where, three 
days afterwards, he lost his head. In 14^8^ Her- 
cules was chosen by the Florentines to command 
their Troops against the Army of the Pope, and 
the King of Naples. In 1482, the Venetians, 
leagued with Pope Sixtus IV. declared war 
against the duke of Ferrara. This Prince after 
having made efforts to avoid it, entered into a 
League, on his side, with his father-in-law, Fer- 
dinand, King of Naples, Louis le More, Gover- 
nor of Milan; Frederic, Marquis of Mantua; the 
Florentines, and the Bentivoglios. Hostilities 
commenced in May; and on the 21st Aug. Al- 
fonso, Duke of Calabria, w^as beat by Count Je- 
rome Riario, Nephew of the Pope, joined to 
Robert Malatesta, the Venetian Captain, at Cam- 
po Morto, near to Velletri. On Dec. 12tb, fol- 
lowing, the Pope^ having detached himself from 



287 LETTER XIX. 

the Venetians made a peace with King Ferdi- 
nand, the Duke of Ferrara, and their Allies. 
Thence all the Powers of Italy declared them- 
selves against the Venetians. Sextus wished to 
make himself the arbiter of the Peace; and find- 
ing the Venetians opposed to his desires, excom- 
municated them on 25th May 1483, and put all 
their territories under interdict. The Venetians 
appealed from the Bull; and continued the War. 
After two years hostilities, the Duke of Ferrara, 
abandoned by his allies, made peace on 7th Aug. 
1484 with these Republicans; to whom he sur- 
rendered Rovigo, and all the Polesin, of which 
they had possessed themselves. 

The Duke Hercules died 5th Jan. 1505, leav- 
ing by Leonore, daughter of Ferdinand I. King 
of Naples: (whom he had married in 1473, and 
who died 1493,) three sons, Alfonso, Ferdinand, 
and Hippolito, afterwards Cardinal: with two 
daughters, Beatrix wife of Lodovico Sforza, 
Duke of Milan, and Isabel married in 1490 to 
John -Francis II, de Gonzagna, Marquis of 
Mantua. 

This Duke has the praise of having intro- 



LETTER XIX. 288 

duced into Italy a proper taste in Theatrical 
compositions and scenery. Ariosto wrote at the 
age of 19, a beantiful Elegy on the death of the 
Duchess Eleonore of Aiagon. * The Duke had 
patronised the Poet. 

"Neir anno sequente, 1505" says Baruffaldi 
^^segui la morte del Duco Ercole, il quale manco 
li 16 Gennaro, e nel mese stesso fu proclamato 
Duca, Alfonso fratello del Cardinale^ il quale 
erasi trovato presente alia morte del padre, ed 
intervenne al solenne possesso preso dal nuovo 
Duca. L' Ariosto sommamente amato da Ercole 
avuta gran parte nel lutto universale della citta 
e della Corte." f- 

But his son, the Cardinal Hippolito is known 
to have been the principal patron of this Poet. 
He died 1520, aged 41. See his Character in 
BaruffaldVs Life of Ariosto, p. 121, and seq. 

'' Secondo observarono Baroi^i nell' Elogio d' Ercole, e 
il Tiraboschl nella sua Storia letteraria, al genio di quel Prin- 
cipe dee principalmente 1' Italia 1' introduzione del nuovo buon 
gusto in materia di Teatro," Baruffaldi- La Vita di M. Lodo- 
vico Ariosto. Ferrara, 1807^, 4to p, 60 lb 70. 

fib. 127. 



'280 LETTER XIX. 

The Biographer says the Cardinal was at Rome, 
when the Orlando Furioso was first published in 
April, 15 16, and discusses at length the tale of 
the exclamation attributed to the Cardinal on 
his first interview with the Poet, after reading 
his wonderful production. " Messer Lodovico, 
dove avete mat trovate tante fanfaluche? , Some 
attribute this to an affected humility and reserve 
''' delle molte lode a se date ed alia Casa Es- 
tenseT * 

Alfonso I. (the Cardinals elder Brother) 
who succeeded his Father Hercules, was also a 
patron of Ariosto; gave him a pension; and built 
a Theatre for the exhibition of his Plays. This 
Prince, born 1476, married three times. 1st. on 
23 Jan. 1491, aged 15, Anne, daughter of Galeas 
Marie-Sforza, who died enceinte 30th Nov. 1497- 
2dly Lucrece Borgia, daughter of the Pope Alex- 
ander II. This Lady had already had three hus- 
bands : the two first marriages had been set aside 
by her Father: the third husband, Alfonso of 
Aragon, had been strangled on 18th Aug. 1500 

*Ib'. p. 174. 



LETTER XIX. 2^0 

by the order of Caesar Borgia, the brother of Lu- 
cretia. And after the death of Lucretia, which 
happened in 1520, Alfonso married in his latter 
days Laura Eustochia del Dianti, of a low birth, 
after having had two sons, Alfonso and Alfo- 
main, whom he procured to be legitimated by 
the Emperor ; but whose legitimacy the Court 
of Rome would not acknowledge. (Alfonso was 
father of Ccesar d'Este, afterwards Dake of Mo- 
dena, and Reggio. ) Alfonso, having entered 
into the League of Cambrai, was created, on 
19th April 1509, by Pope Julius IL^ Gonfa- 
lonier of the Church : but this Pontif , in the fol- 
lowing year having withdrawn from the League, 
tried to detach also the Duke of Ferrara: and 
not succeeding, thundered a Bull against him, 
by which he excommunicated him, and deprived 
him of Ferrara; and all his lands within the 
Holy See. Six days afterwards the Troops of 
the Pope possessed themselves of Modena, by 
means of secret intelligences which Julius had 
carried on in the City. They made several con- 

* De la Rove re, 
2 P 



291 LETTER XIX. 

quests in the Ferrarese; and at the same time 
the Venetian on their side possessed themselves 
of the Polesin, which Alfonso had recovered . 
The valour of Alfonso saved the City of Ferrara, 
which Troops of the Pope, commanded by his 
nephew, the Duke of Urbino, had approached. 
This General took the same year from Duke Al- 
fonso, Reggio, and Brecello. Alfonso was more 
happy in 1512 at the Battle of Ravenna, fought 
on 11th April, three miles from this place. It 
was by the force of his artillery, that he rendered 
the French victorious this time. Hoping, after 
such brilliant success, to find the Pope more 
tractable, he demanded a safe -conduct, which 
was granted him that he might visit Rome. 
Having arrived in June, he was absolved by the 
Pope from censures, and admitted to kiss his 
feet. But while he was in this City the Duke 
of Orbino took from him several places in Ro- 
mania, and forced Reggio, which he had re- 
covered, to surrender itself. The Pope wanted 
Alfonso to cede to him the Duchy of Ferrara: 
but not being able to obtain this sacrifice, he re- 
solved to keep him prisoner. The Duke, hav- 



LETTER XIX. 292 

iiig penetrated his design, escaped by the aid of 
the Colonas, and returned to Ferrara, where he 
heard without regret the death of Julius, which 
happened 21st Feb. of the following year. 

In 1514, Pope Leo X. bought of the Empe- 
ror for 40,000 gold ducats, the City of Modena, 
which Julius II. had placed as a depot in his 
hands. Leo, having promised to Duke Alfonso, 
in the presence of Francis I. to give up to him 
this City, as well as Reggio, was so far from 
keeping his word, that he charged the Bishop 
of Vintiglia, who was at Bologna, to get pos- 
session by susprise of Ferrara, during an illness, 
which held the Duke in inaction. 

Happily the Marquis of Mantua, nephew of 
Alfonso, having perceived the Troops of the 
Pope approaching Ferrara obliged them to retire. 
Leo who had concluded a Secret League on 8th 
May 1521, with the Emperor and the Floren- 
tines, made a new attempt on Ferrara; and fail- 
ed as before. Thence, furious to see himself 
frustrated of his hopes he did not blush to thun- 
der out his Monitoire against the Duke Alfonso; 
and to put Ferrara under interdict. But the 



2f)3 LETTER XIX. 

1st of December following Leo X. went to ren- 
der to his God the account of his actions ; and 
by his death delivered Duke Alfonso of a most 
powerful enemy. 

This Prince, * unable to contain his joy at 
this event, caused money to be coined, on the 
reverse of which is the device of a Man rescuing 
a lamb from the claws of a Lion, with these 
words underneath: De Manu Leonis. 

He recovered a part of his Territories in 
1522; and in the following year, after having 
made an attempt upon the city of Modena, de- 
fended by Giuchardin, Governor for the Pope, 
whom he vainly summoned to return to his obe- 
dience, he presented himself on 29th September 
before Reggio, which opened its gates to him 
without resistance. In 1527, he obliged the 
Rangoni, w^ho then commanded at Modena, to 
give up the place to him ; and made his entry 
the next day, amid the acclamations of the 
People, 

On 1 5th Nov. following he entered against 
his Will, into the League formed by the Holy 

* Medici 



LETTER XIX. 294 

College, the Kings of France and England, the 
Duke of Milan, the Republics of Venice and 
Florence, against the Emperor Charles V. for 
the deliverance of Pope Clement VII. * This 
Pope so little acknowledged the service, that the 
following years he entered into two several plots 
to deprive him of his Estates ; and even of his 
life. The Emperor, being at Bologna, in 1530^ 
with the Pope, persuaded him to admit the Duke 
to a reconciliation. The Duke agreed with the 
Pope to submit their differences to the Emperor. 
The Emperor decided that Reggio and Modena 
belonged of right to the Duke; and for the sum 
of 100,000 ducats the Pope should give him a 
new investiture of Ferrara. 

This judgement was made at Coloque, 21st 
Dec. 1530; but not published till 21st April fol- 
lowing. Clement VII. refused to submit; and 
watched his opportunity to revenge himself both 
of the Emperor, and of the Duke; but before 
the opportunity occurred, he died on 25th Sep- 
tember 1534. 

Alfonso soon followed him to the tomb, hav- 

* Medici natural Nephew to Leo X. 



295 LETTER XIX. 

ing deceased on 31st Oct. of the same year: aged 
69: and having survived the incomparable Poet, 
who in his Orlando Furioso has rendered the 
House of Este so glorious, only a year. 

Alfonso *^was a Prince" says Muratori, "who 
in good sense and valour, had few equals in his 
time: and he had great need of these qualities to 
sustain him against three powerful Popes, full of 
worldly passions; and desiring ardently to de- 
prive of their territories the very noble house of 
Este." 

By his second Duchess Lucretia Borgia, he 
had three sons, Hercules, his successor; Fran- 
cesco, Marquis of Massa; and Cardinal Hippo- 
lito (2d of the name.) 

Hercules H. Duke of Ferrara and Mo- 
DENA, eldest son, was born 4th April 1508. In 
his youth he delighted in the genius, and took 
upon himself the patronage of Ariosto. He mar- 
ried Renee of France, 2d daughter of Louis XH 
and of Anne of Bretagne, (his 1^^ wife) with 
whom he had in portion the Duchy of Chartres, 
which the King created in his favour. 

One of the first objects of Hercules, after 



LETTER XIX. 296 

having taken possession of his estates, was to 
endeavour to get the new Pope, Paul, III. * to 
approve the judgment given by Charles V. in 
favour of his House. With this design, after 
having sent an Ambassador, he went himself to 
Rome on 9th Oct. 1535; and having received 
only equivocal answers from the Pope, he went 
from thence to Naples to wait upon the Empe- 
ror, who was returning triumphant from his ex- 
pedition to Africa. Charles V in passing through 
Rome in 1536, pressed the Pope on this point; 
and could obtain nothing. At last on 23d Feb. 
1 539, Francis D' Este, brother of the Duke ter- 
minated this great aifair at Rome, whence he 
returned with the renewal of the investiture of 
Ferrara, given by Alexander VI, to the House 
of Este. 

In 1543 Hercules received Paul III, on April 
3d, at Modena, and on 21st of the same month 
at Ferrara. 

In 1556, ceding to the menaces of Pope 
Paul IV, -f- and to the solicitations of the Duke 

* Farnese. f Caraffa 



^97 LETTER XIX. 

of Guise, his son-in-law, he unwillingly signed 
on Nov. 3d the League formed by the Pope; and 
by France against Spain. The Pope named him 
General of the Army of the Church; and the 
King of France created him Lieut. General in 
Italy. But the arms of Spain being unsuccessful 
in Italy, aud the Pope having accomodated with 
Philip II. the Duke of Ferrara, after having 
taken some places in the Duchy of Parma, was 
anxious to make peace; and succeeded by a 
Treaty concluded 8th March 1588. 

He died 3d Oct. 1559, aet. 52. By Rene^ of 
France, he had issue two sons and three daugh- 
ters. 1. Alfonso II. his successor. 2, Louis, 
afterwards Cardinal, and Archbishop of Auch, 
who deserved, (says De Thou,) the treasure of 
the Poor; the glory of the Sacred College; and 
the ornament of the Court of Rome. The three 
daughters were. 1 . Anne, who married the Duke 
of Guise; and afterwards in 1566, Jacques de 
Savoie, Dae de Nemours. 2. Lucretia, married 
19th Jan. 1570, to Franc Mar. De la Rovere, 
Duke of Urbino. 3. Eleonore lived single, and 
died 16th Feb. 1 5Sl —■ the Princess to whom 



LETTER XIX. SgS 

lasso's supposed attachment is ascribed as the 
cause both of his cruel imprisonment, and his in- 
sanity. 

Renee^ the Dukes widow, lived till 1675, her 
69th year. She was a Princess, learned and the 
protectress of Literature. She returned into 
France; and died in the Castle of Montargis, 
having embraced the Protestant Faith. The 
House of this Princess, while she remained in 
Italy, was the asylum of all the French. To 
remonstrances on this, she answered : ^^ IVhat 
would you have me do? They are my poor French^ 
who, if God had given me a Beard, and I had 
been a man, would have been my subjects! Even 
now they had been so, were it not for this wicked 
Salique LawV 

Alfonso II, born 22d Nov. 1533, was in 
France in the service of that Crown, when his 
Father died. He immediately returned to Italy; 
and with his wife Lucrece de Medicis, daughter 
of Cosmo I. Duke of Tuscan}^, made his solemn 
entry into Ferrara, 26th Nov. Lucrece died about 
two years and an half afterwards 21st April 
1561 : and the Duke remarried on 5th Dec. 

2 a 



299 LETTER XIX. 

1565^ the Archduchess Barba^ daughter of the 
Emperor Ferdinand I. On 13th Aug. 1566, he 
departed from Ferrara with a numerous retinue, 
preceded by a little Army, to go to the succour 
of Hungary, attacked by the Turks. But Soli- 
man II. dying 30th of the same month, and 
Selim, his successor, showing a disposition for 
Peace, there were few enterprises on one side or 
the other; and all reduced itself to the capture 
of two places by the Turks. 

On 19th Sep. 1572, the Duchess Barba died. 
On 2d Dec. following Cardinal Hippolyto d'Este 
terminated his career. He was Archbishop of 
of Milan, Bishop of Ferrara, &c. most of which 
benefices passed to his nephew, Cardinal Louis 
d' Este. 

On 25th Feb. 1579, the Duke married a third 
time Marguerite de Gonzagua daughter of Wil- 
liam, Duke of Mantua. 

It was on the celebration of the Duke's third 
marriage with Margerite Gonzuagua, that Tas- 
so returning from Turin to the Court of Ferrara, 
to be present at the Festivals, and finding him- 
self neglected by the Duke; no provision made 



LETTER XIX. 300 

for him; his old apartments occupied, and no 
attention paid to his various and earnest remon- 
strances; broke out at last into such passionate 
and unbridled reproaches against the House of 
Este, that the Duke to his eternal reproach, 
ordered him into confinement in the Hospital of 
St. Anne, as insane 1 and suffered him to linger 
within those wretched walls for seven years of 
untold and inexpressible horror! That such was 
the immediate cause of Tasso's confinement, his 
best Italian Biographer Serassi ^ has, I think, 
sufficiently proved, by Extracts from several of 
Tasso's own letters 1 The story therefore of the 
imprudent kiss stolen from the Duke's sister, the 
Princess Leonora, must fall to the ground. But 
the confutation of the Poet's attachment to the 
Princess does not seem to be established with 
equal clearness. ^ 

* Bergamo^ 2vols. 4to. 1790. 

f I have omitted that Tasso's father^ Bernardo, had been 
Secretary to the Duchess Renee, on her first arrival at Fer- 
rara from France ; where he had known her 3 and where he 
had also celebrated Margaret of Valois in his verses. 



301 LETTER XIX. 

The Princess Leonore died 10th Feb. 1581, 
after a long illness, in her 45th year. * 
Mr. Hohhouse in his Illustrations of Childe Ha- 
rold, p. 15, says : " It is too certain that Leonora 
deserted the Poet in the first days of his distress ; 
and it is equally known, that Tasso, who would 
not have deserted an early flame, did not hang a 
single garland on the bier of his supposed mis- 
tress." 

Of all Lord Byron's Poems the most classical 
and the most pathetic is surely his Lament of 
Tasso: a composition for Avhich scarcely any 
praise can be too high \^ 

Duke Alfonso died without issue 27th Oct. 
1597, at the age of 51 years, regretted by his 

* On her death was pubhshed a Collection of Italian and 
Latin Poetry with this Title : Lacrime di diversi Poeti volgari 
e Latini sparse per la morte dell' Illustriss ed Excellentiss. 
Madama Leonora diEste; e raccolte da Gregorio Ducchi; e 
dallui dedicate all Illustriss e Reverendlss Sign. Cardinal d'Este 
suo Signore In Vicenza nella Stamperia nuova, MDLXXXV, 
4<o." Serassi, Vita, II. 49. No verses of Tasso were among 
these. 

t Manse's Life of Tasso, is I believe scarce. There is an 
abridgement of it by Guido Cassoni, at the end of his Poems, 
Venice 1626, 12wo. 



LETTER XIX. 302 

subjects^ whose happiness he promoted; by the 
Men of Letters, whom he protected ; and by the 
Architects whom he did not cease to employ in 
the- decoration of his Palaces ; and of the Pub- 
lic Buildings of Ferrara and Modena * 

Thus ended the Dukes of Ferrara, the Jirst 
Line of this House. 

DUKES OF MODENA AND REGGIO. 

CiESAR I, son of Alfonso of Este, Marquis de 
Montechio, by JuUa de Rovere, (which Alfonso, 
was half Uncle of the last Duke of Ferrara, being 
son of the last marriage of Duke Alfonso L by 
Laura Eustochia des Dinanti, whose children 
the Emperor had legitimatised, but whom the 
Court of Rome did not choose to acknowledge,) 
w'as born in Oct. 1562; and married in Feb. 
1586, to Virginia de Medicis, daughter of Cosmo 
I. grand Duke of Tuscany. On 29th Oct. 1597. 

* There is a Life of Alfonso 1 . of Este, the Grandfather 
by Paulus Jovius. This was translated into Italian by Gio- 
vambattista Gelli, a Florentine. In Venetia appresso Gio. Bat- 
tista, et Gio Bernardo Sessa, 1579, sm. 8vo. Appended to, 
Commentario delle cose di Ferrara, et de Principi da Este by 
Giamhattista Giraldij a Gent, of Florence. Ibi. 



303 LETTER XIX. 

he was declared Duke of Ferrara^ Modena, 
&c. in right of the TestameDt of Duke Al- 
fonso 11. who had declared him his universal 
heir. Immediately after his coronation, he sent 
an Ambassador to Rome, to make his part good 
with Pope Clement VIII. But the Court of 
Kome, the moment it became apprized of the 
death of Alfonso, pretended that the Duchy of 
Ferrara had devolved to the Holy See, oh lineam 
Jinitam^ seu alias causas. In consequence the 
Pontif far from acknowledging Cesar as the 
legitimate successor of Alfonso II. caused a 
Monitory to be published, on 4th Nov. by which 
he cited him to appear at Rome within 15 days, 
to shew the reasons for his having taken the title 
of Duhe of Ferrara. At the same time he as- 
sembled the Troops of the Church, with an order 
to enter into the Ferrarese. C^sar, in dismay, 
sent a new Ambassador to the Pope, to explain 
his reasons. They were examined by the Holy 
College, whom they embarrassed. Clement 
VIII. feared that many Princes, even Heretics, 
would come to the assistance of Him, whom he 
wished to despoil. An adventurer drew the 



LETTER XIX. 304 

Pope into an intrigue by persuading him to send 
trusty persons to Ferrara, to seduce the inhabi- 
tants, and engage them, by large promises, to 
submit themselves to the Holy See, The expe- 
dient succeeded. 

Clement VIII. ^ published 23d Dec. a sen- 
tence by which he declared C^sar d'Este (whom 
he regarded as a bastard, ivithout venturing to 
call him so, ) incapable of succeeding to the Du- 
chy of Yerrara; excommunicated this Prince, 
with all those, who aided, and abetted him. 
Meantime the Troops of the Pope to the num- 
ber of 25,000 men, approached Ferrara. Duke 
C^SAR, after having vainly addressed himself to 
different powers to obtain aid, endeavoured to 
put himself in a state of defence. But perceiving 
that he could not stand alone against so strong 
a party, he resolved to solicit an accommodation, 
and to demand a suspension of arms in the inter- 
val. This was granted him on condition, 1st 

* Hippolyto Aldrohrandin, born at Fano, on the shores of 
the Adriatic, 1535, died 1605, aged 69. It was this Prince 
who designed for Tasso the honour of the Coronation at the 
Capitol. 



305 LETTER XIX. 

that he should deposit in secret the ornaments 
of the Ducal Power in the presence of the Magis- 
trate of Ferrara. 2ly. that he should place in 
hostage his son, aged 7 years, in the hands of 
Cardinal Aldrovandin, nephew of the Pope, and 
Legate at Bologna. 

These conditions fulfilled, the Cardinal ne 
phew having gone to Faenza, the place chosen 
for the conferences, signed with the Minister of 
the Duke, on 13th January 1598, a Capitulation 
containing among other clauses, that Caesar d' 
EsTE should be absolved from all censures in re- 
nouncing possession of the Duchy of Ferrara, 
and its dependencies; and in ceding to the Pope 
half the artillery and arms, which were in the 
City. 

The Duke, after having ratified this Act, de- 
parted from Ferrara in the same month of Ja- 
nuary; and went to establish his Court at Mo- 
DENA. In Feb. following, the Pope published a 
Bui], by which he re-united the Duchy of Fer- 
rara to the Holy See. * 

^Ferrara, which had not the title of a City, till after 
the seventh age of the Churchy arrived at an high degree of 



LETTER XIX. 306 

But the Court of Rome, not content with 
puttiug itself into possession of this Duchy, sei- 
zed also the allodial property, and Fiefs depen- 
dent on the Emperor. 

splendor and population under the government of these Dukes 
who neglected nothing to adorn it : and render it one of the 
most beautiful and best peopled Cities of Italy. Since the 
time that it has fallen under the power of the Popes, it has 
become so deserted, that it has scarcely more inhabitants than 
Houses : though Clement VIII. caused an handsome Citadel 
to be erected ; and made it the residence of a Legat. It is 
situated on the smallest branch of the Po : 10 leagues from 
Bologna j 15 from Ravenna 5 and 76 from Rome. 

See Hobhouse's Note, flllustr. p. 27 J to Lord Byron's 
line. 

'' Ferrara ! in thy wide and grass-grown streets !" 

Jerome Barufaldi ( a predecessor and relation of the late 
Author of the Life of Ariosto, of that name ) published at Fer- 
rara in a thin 4to. in 1699, Dissertatio de Poetis Ferrarien- 
sibus: typis Bernardini Pomatelli. pp. 64. Among these are 
Ariosto, and Tasso, though neither of them born here. 

Baru£Faldi born 1675, died 1755, aged 80. He was the 
Author of many Works, see Mazzuchelli. 

Baruffaldi also wrote delta Storia di ferrara Lib. IX. 
Ferrara, 1700. 4to. 

Barotti left one splendid Fol. Volume of Letterati Ferra- 
rese, 1777^ the continuation was terminated by his death, 
which happened also to the magnificent Fol. Vol. of Letter a- 
tura Feneziana of Foscarinij 175^. 

2 R 



307 LETTER XIX. 

Duke CiESAR gave his attention to the em- 
bellishment of his new Capital, to which num- 
bers of Ferrarese, undeceived by the event, as to 
the vanity of the promises of the Emissaries of 
the Pope, transported themselves with their ef- 
fects ; and fixed their abode. 

In 1602, C^SAR had a war with Lucca, on 
the subject of the territory of Garfaguana, which 
his house had possessed from 1429, and which 
was determined in his favour by the Emperor, 
It w^as renewed in l6l3, and ended the same 
year, without any marked success, 

On 11th Dec. 1628, this Duke died, leaving 
by Virginia de Medicis his wife, (who died in 
1615) six sons; 1. Alfonso, his successor; 2. 
Louis: 3. Hippolito; 4. Nicolas; 5. Borso; 6. 
Foresto: and Mree daughters. 1. Julia; 2. Lau- 
ra, wife of Alexander Pico, Duke of Mirandola. 
3. Ange-Catherine, a religieuse. 

Alfonso III. Duke of Modena, eldest son 
of Duke Csesar, and of Virginia de Medicis, born 
22d Nov. 1591, succeeded his father in the Du- 
chies of Modena, and Reggio. He had been 
married in Feb. 1608, to Isabella, daughter of 



LETTER XIX. 308 

Charles -Emanuel I^ Duke of Savoy^ whom he 
lost in 1626. Alfonso made his will in 1629, 
hy which he made Francis his eldest son his 
heir; and made provision for his other children^ 
\iz. Obizzo, who was made Bishop of Modena, 
1640^ and was afterwards a Cardinal; for Caesar, 
who took an active part in the government of his 
great nephew; for Charles -Alexander; for Re- 
naud, who was created a Cardinal 164I; for 
Philibert, who died in l645, at the Age of 22 
years; for Margaret, who married Ferdinand, 
Duke of Guastalla; for Anne-Beatrix, wife of 
Alexander Pico, Duke of Mirandola. * 

* This family of Pico of Mirandola have been rendered 
familiar in name to all the intelligent Nations of Europe by 
the celebrated prodigy of learning John Pico of Mirandola. 

Mirandola is an Episcopal City, situated between Man- 
tua and Modena, and is the Capital of a little State, which 
from the commencement of the XIF^ Century was possessed 
by the family of Pico. Their ancestor Pisus de Manfredis 
was Governor^of Reggio, 1154, 

In 141t>, Jean Pic married Catherine daughter of Wil- 
liam Bevilacqua, and was father of 

Jean- Francis Pic, who by Julia daughter of Feltrin 
Boiardo had three sons. 1. Galeotto. 2. Anthony -Marie. 3. 
Jean. 



30J) LETTER XTX. 

The next day Alfonso solemnly abdicated 
the Ducal Power : and retiring among the Capu- 
chins of Morano in the Tyrol, took the habit of 
their Order, on 8th Sep. under the name of Bro- 
ther John Baptist of Modena, being then only 
in his 38th year. He persisted in his vocation, 

This 3d son was the renowned Scholar. He was called 
Count ot Mirandola though a younger brothen j as all the 
sons seem to have been entitled to share the inheritance and 
the titles* He studied the Law at Bologna at the age of 
14 years ; thence he passed to the most celebrated Universi- 
ties of France and Italy. He pretended at the age of 18 to 
be master of 22 languages 3 a thing incredible. At the age 
of 24 he published at Rome a challenge to all the world to 
to dispute on proposed subjects, which embraced the whole 
range of the Sciences, de omni scibili. Envy accused some of 
his Theses of Heresy. The Pope pronounced more than one 
suspicious : Pico apologised ; and by his submission obtained 
absolution. Pico then applied himself to the study of the 
Sacred Writings ; and to confute the Jews and Mahometans 
and to shew the vanity of Judicial Astrology. He renounced 
his share in ths Principality j distributed his goods among 
the Poor J and shut himself up in one of his Castles. He 
died at Florence, in 1494, aged 32. 

This Epitaph was made on him : Joannes jacet hie Mi- 
randola} c<Blera norunt Et Tagus et Ganges ^ forsan et Anti- 
podes. 

Pico's Works have been printed at various times from 
. the end of the XVth through the XVlth and XVIIth Centu- 



LETTER XIX. 310 

and died in the course of a Mission, which he 
made to the Province of Carfagnana, at the foot 
of the Appenines, 14th May l644. set. 54. 

His eldest son, Francis I. horn 5th Septem- 
ber l6lO, succeeded his Father at his return 
from a Journey made into France, Flanders, and 
Germany. 

ries. A collection of them was printed at Basil, 1573, and 
1601, Fol. with his Life by his nephew Gio. Franc. Pico. 

Galeotto Pico, his elder Brother, married in 1468, 
Blanche, daughter of Nicolas III. Marquis d'Est. Proud 
of this alliance, he pretended to the whole paternal inheri- 
tance 5 and for this purpose accused his next brother Anthony 
Marie, of treason. He arrested him and put him in irons 
at the bottom of a Tower. He did the same by his mother 
Julia, whom he retained prisoner in her chamber, for taking 
Anthony's part. Anthony was afterwards set at liberty j 
and lived sometime in peace with his brother ; and during 
this interval married Constance, daughter of Saint -Ben ti- 
voglio . They quarrelled again j and there was no more 
accommodation. 

Galeotto died 7th April 1499, leaving by Blanche-Marie, 
natural daughter of Scipio d'Este, 3 sons, John - Francis 3 
Louis 5 and Frederic, with a daughter, Madeleine, a Reli- 
gieuse. 

John -Francis Pico, succeeded his Father, but so far 
from extinguishing the brand of discord lighted by his Father 
in his family, trod too closely in his Father's steps. He 



311 LETTER XIX. 

In 1630 Italy was desolated by the war on 
account of the succession to the Duchy of Man- 
tua, and by the Plague then raging in the Coun- 
try. Francis had the address to keep the first of 
these evils from his Estates ; but he could not 
guard it against the other. On the cessation of 

refused to divide the succession with his brothers Louis and 
Frederic. Louis, aided by the forces of Hercules d'Este, 
and of his father-in-law, Jaques Trivulca, Marquis of Vige- 
vano, despoiled his elder brother in 1503 of Mirandola and 
Concordia. Having engaged in the service of the Pope, 
Julius II. he was slain in 1509, combating at the head of his 
troops against the Venetians. Two years afterwards Julius II 
whose hatred to the French, and their allies, is known to all, 
having come in person to make the siege of Mirandola, car- 
ried it by assault, and entered by the breach. He then sur- 
rendered it to John-Francis for the sum of 20,000 ducats, 
which he required of him, with his oath of fidelity. The 
Battle of Ravenna, gained on the 11th April 1512, by the 
French, put them again in possession of Mirandola 3 and 
forced John -Francis again to quit it. The Emperor re- 
established him a little time after. 

He enjoyed these estates peaceably for about 20 years, 
applying himself entirely to the study of the Belles Lettres, 
and the Sciences, in imitation of his uncle John, when in 1 533 
his nephew Galeotto Pico, (2d of the name) son of Louis, 
having entered in the night into the City, with forty armed 
men, poignarded him, and his son Albert, as they were pros- 
trate before a Crucifix. At the same time the assassin had 



LETTER XIX. 312 

the Plague^ he thought of marrying. In l631 
he espoused Maria Farnese, daughter of Ranuce I 
Duke of Parma. The Mantuan war always giv- 
ing him inquietude, he pvovided for the safety 
of his Capital by a Citadel, which he built in 
the western Part. It was in this same year, that 

Jeanne CarafFa, the wife of John -Francis, and Charlotte des 
Ursins, with her husband John -Thomas Picoj and Paul the 
last son, to be imprisoned. 

Paulus Jovius says that this death was a just retribution 
for his cruelty ; for that having casued the coin to be debased, 
and having profited greatly by the fraud, he yet yielded to a 
capital punishment the person he employed in this business, 
to appease the murmurs of the people. But many have 
thrown all the odium of this aflPair on his wife, who they say 
engaged in it without his knowledge. Sadoleto says that he 
was a Prince who united strength with reason, modesty with 
power, piety with arms, learning with political administra- 
tion. He had not so much vivacity, or subtlety, or eru- 
dition, as his Uncle John; but more solidity. Several of his 
Writings are in print. See Biog. Diet, also Tiraboschi Lett. 
Ital. and Biblioteca Modenese. 

Galeotto enjoyed peaceably the fruit of his Crimes till 
1556. But his Cousin, John-Thomas, (son of John-Francis ) 
having escaped from prison, made efforts to re-enter on the 
States of his Fathers. Though these efforts were insufficient 
for his re-establishment, they determined Galeotto in 1562, to 
deliver up the State to King Francis I. ( of France, ) who gave 
him lands in France in compensation. He died in 1571 



313 LETTER XIX. 

he received from the Emperor Ferdinand and 
the King of Spain, to whom he was attached the 
investiture of the Principality of Corregio, which 
he had obtained of this last Power for the sum 
of 230^000 gold florins. 

In Feb. 1636^ being in a League with the 

leaving by his wife Hippolita Gonzagua, daughter of Louis 
de Gonzagua, Count of Sabionettaj a son Louis j and two 
daughters, Silvia, wife of Francis, Count de la Rochefou- 
cauld J and Fulvia, married to Charles de la Rochefoucauld. 
Louis, son of Galeotto, survived his father only three 
years, having died in 1574. By his wife Fulvia, daughter of 
Hippoly to de Corregio, he had issue, ( besides Galeotto, who 
was a Commander of Malta, ) Frederic, and Alexander. 
Frederic, his successor, died in 1602, without issue. 
His brother, Alexander, was by an Imperial Diploma 
of 1619, created Duke of Mirandola, and died 1637^ having 
married Laura, daughter of Caesar d' Este, Duke of Modena, 
and leaving a son, 

Galeotto III, who died before his father, the same 
year, leaving by his wife, Marie Cibo, a Son in infancy, 

Alexander, who married Anne-Beatrix d'Est, daughter 
of Alfonso III. Duke of Modena. He died 1691, having had 
by the above Anne -Beatrix, four sons, and three daughters. 
1. Francis. 2. Galeotto. 3. John. 4, Louis, a Cardinal. 5. 
Marie-Elizabeth. 6. Laura, married to Ferdinand de Gon- 
zagua, Prince of Castiglione. 7. Fulvia, wife of Thomas, 
Prince of Aquino 



LETTER XIX. 314 

Spaniards, be entered into the Territories of his 
brother-in-law Edward, Duke of Parma. He 
was beat by the Marquis de Villa at San-Lazaro; 
but the Marquis de Leganez having sent him a 
considerable reinforcement, he took several pla- 
ces in the Parmesan, obliged the French to retire 
behind the cannon of Parma; and made great 
waste in this country. 

The same year a peace was concluded by the 

Francis, eldest son, who died before his father, left 
issue by his wife Camilla Borghese, an only son. 

Francis-Marie, who succeeded his grandfather. Dur- 
ing the wars in Italy, between Philip V. and the Emperor, 
the troops of Germany entered into Mirandola, and obliged 
La Chetardie, the commander of the French Garrison to 
retire. 

In 1704, Francis-Marie, on attaining his majority em- 
braced the party of France and Spain. The Emperor, irri- 
tated, confiscated his Estate ; and sold it for 160,000 pistoles 
to the Duke of Modena, who received investiture on 12th 
March 1711 j and secured a pension of 3000 pistoles to the 
deprived Duke. 

This Duke died in Spain, without issue by his wife 
Marie-Therese daughter of Philip Anthony Spinola, Marquis 
de Los Balbazes, who was drowned at Madrid 15th Septem- 
ber, 1723, by an inundation which happened to the garden 
and house of Ognato. 



2 S 



315 LETTER XIX. 

mediation of the Pope^ and the Grand Duke of 
Tuscany, and he retired into his own States. 

On 12th Aug. 16285 h^ departed again from 
Modena, with a magnificent retinue, to visit 
Madrid, bringing superb presents for Philip IV, 
King of Spain, whose daughter Maria- Theresa, 
the princess who in 1660 espoused Louis XIV, 
he held at the Font. On 25th Nov. of the same 
year Modena received back its Sovereign covered 
with honours, and enriched with the presents re- 
ceived at the Court of Madrid. 

His Duchess, Marie^ died in Childbed 25th 
June 1646, 

In 1647, discontented with the Court of 
Spain, who persevered in the refusal to remove 
their Garrison from Corregio, after having sold 
him that Principality, the Duke turned to the 
side of France; and accepted the command of 
their Armies in Italy. He acquired little glory 
in this post, his designs being always crossed by 
the French Generals, on whom he was dependent 
though invested with the title of General in Chief. 
Finally in 1649, the Marquis de Caracena, Go- 
vernor of Milan having entered with the Spanish 



LETTER XIX. 



3l6 



Troops, into the Modenese^ obliged the Duke to 

demand Peace which was signed 27th Feb. of 

this year. 

In the precedent February he had married, by 

the dispensation of Pope Innocent X, Victoire 

Farnese, sister to his former wife. This Princess 

died 10th Feb. of the year ensuing. 

On 23 d April, l654, the Duke married a 

third time to Lucrece Barberini, grand-neice 
of Pope Urban VIII. 

At the beginning of March 1655, the Mar- 
quis Caracena, wishing to force the Duke of 
Modena to give up to his brother Renaud the 
title of Protector of France, put himself in 
march to enter a second time on the States of 
this Prince. At this nevrs the Duke sent imme- 
diately to demand succour from the Court of 
France, and the Duke of Savoy. Meanwhile he 
put his places in a state of defence, and put on 
so good a face, that the Marquis, after having 
uselessly besieged Reggio, was compelled to re- 
take the rout for the Milanese. 

The Duke, having now joined his troops to 
those of France, and of Savoy, commanded by 



317 LETTER XIX. 

the Prince Thomas^ went to the Siege of Pavia, 
which was opened the 24th July; but he received 
a bruise in the shoulder, which obliged him to 
be carried to Asti, where he passed three months 
in recovering himself. The Siege of Pavia was 
raised Sep. 15th following; and the Prince Tho- 
mas returning sick to Turin, died there 22d Jan. 
1656. 

At the commencement of June, Duke Fran- 
cis, on his return from a journey to Paris, form- 
ed with his Troops and those of Savoy, the siege 
of Valence, which surrendered the 7th Sep. 

In 1657, he had not the same honour at the 
Siege of Alexandria, which he commenced, 17th 
July; and which he was obliged to raise on the 
19th of August. 

In July 165 8, the young Marquis of Villa, 
sent by the Duke of Modena, surprized the City 
of Trin occupied by the Spaniards. On 15th 
Aug. the Duke made himself master of Mortara. 
It was his last expedition: he returned ill; and 
retired to die at St Agatha, in Piedmont 14th 
Oct. of the same year, aged 48. 

By his first wife, Marie Farnese he had two 



LETTER XIX. 318 

sons; and three daughters: 1. Alfonso his suc- 
cessor. 2. Aymeri. 3. Isabel, born 1635, married 
1664, to Ranuce II. Duke of Parma. 4. Leo- 
nore, born l642, a Religieuse at Modena. 5 Ma- 
rie, born 1644, third wife of Ranuce 11. Duke 
of Parma. 

By his last wife-, Lucrece Barberini, who died 
1699, he had issue a son, Renaud, (who succeed- 
ed his nephew Francis II. as Duke of Modena.) 

Duke Francis joined to the skill of a War- 
rior a taste for the Belles-Lettres ; and a love of 
the Arts, which flourished at Modena, in his 
reign. It was He, who commenced the Ducal 
Palace from the designs of Avanzini. 

His eldest son, Alfonso IV. born in Febuary 
1534, married ST'th May, 1355 Laura Marti- 
nozzi, niece of Cardinal Mazarin. He succeeded 
his Father not only in his States, but as General 
in Chief, of the Armies of France, in Italy, of 
which the patent was sent to him in Dec. of this 
year. In 1659, seeing France disposed to make 
peace with Spain, he tried, by the advice of 
Mazarin, to make his accommodation with this 
Power ; and succeeded in renouncing the League 



319 LETTER XIX. 

which his Father had contracted with France. 
By the peace of the Pyrenees, concluded hetween 
France and Spain, it was agreed, that Spain 
should withdraw the garrisson, which it held at 
Corregio ; and that the Emperor should engage 
to give investiture to the Duke of Modena. 

The Dnke, for some years tormented with 
the gout, died on l6th July 1662, at the Age of 
28 years, leaving hy Laura Martinozzi two Chil- 
dren, Francis, his successor; and Mary, second 
Wife of James II. King of England. 

Francis II. born 6th March 1660, succeeded 
his Father under the Regency of his Mother, 
who governed the State of Modena with admi- 
rable wisdom during the Regency of her Son. 

In 1664 by the Treaty of Pisa, which was 
concluded between Pope Alexander VII. and the 
King of France, it was provided that the Pope 
should indemnify the Duke of Modena for the 
pretensions, which he had on the City and Val- 
lies of Commactiio: but this article was never 
carried into execution. 

In March 16*74, Francis, having attained 
the age of 14 years, took the reins of Govern- 



LETTER XIX, 320 

meiit into his own hands. His great uncle Cw- 
sar d' Este, acquired such an ascendancy over 
his mind, that his mother, the Duchess Laura, 
unable to bear such a rival, took the resolution 
to retire to Rome, which she executed, notwith- 
standing her son's entreaties, in April 16^6. In 
that City, on 19th July l6Sf, she died, with the 
reputation of an heroine, and virtuous Princess. 

On 14th July 1692 Duke Francis married 
Marguerite Farnese, daughter of Ranuce II; and 
died of the gout, at Sassuolo, 6th Sep. 1694, set. 
35, without issue. 

He was a great lover of Letters, and the Arts. 
He founded the rich Library of Este; the Aca- 
demy of Dissonant i, the University of Modena; 
and made the beautiful Facade of Marble to the 
Church of St. George, which had been built from 
the designs of the celebrated Vigerini. 

Renaud, uncle of the half-blood to Duke 
Francis 11. (son of Duke Francis I, by Lucretia 
Barberini) was born 25th April l655; created a 
Cardinal 2d Sep. l6s6; and succeeded his ne- 
phew as Duke of Modena in 1694. He went 
to Rome in May 1695, and brought back the 



321 LETTER XIX. 

Duchess, his Mother, who had redred thither in 
Oct. l683 to shut herself up in a Convent. But 
the arrival of this Princess occasioned the de- 
parture of the Duchess Margaret, widow of 
Francis 11. who on 20th Nov. following quitted 
Modena; and returned to Parma, where she died 
in June 1699. 

Eight days after the departure of Margaret, 
the Duke Renaud married by procuration, at 
the Castle of Hanover, Charlotte-Felicite, eldest 
daughter of John- Frederic, ^ Duke of Brunswic- 
Hanover, (elder brother of Ernest- Augustus/^ 
ivho hy his marriage with Sophia, daughter of 
Frederic, Elector Palatin, was Father of George 
L King of England, 

* Their Father George of Brunswick - Luneburg, died 
in 1641. His wife was Anne-Eleonore, daughter of Louis I. 
Landgrave of Hesse-Darmstad. His eldest son^ Christian 
Louis^ succeeded his uncle Frederic II. in 1648^ as Duke of 
Zell: but died without issue 1668 ; and was succeeded by his 
next brother George- William, as Duke of Zell. This last died 
in 1705, leaving a daughter and heir^ Sophia- Dorothy, mar- 
ried to her first Cousin, K. George I, 

George, of Brunswic, was 5th son, (but his 4 elder bro- 
thers left no issue, ) of William, Duke of Zell, who died 1592, 
by Dorothy, daughter of Christian III, King of Denmark. 



LETTER XIX. 322 

By this marriage the Italian and German 
Branches of this most ancient and princely House 
became again united^ after a separation of six 
hundred years. The German Branch are des- 
cended, as has been shewn, from Albert Azzo II, 
Marquis of Italy, and Prince of Este, by his Jirst 
wife, Cunegonde, a Princess of the House of 
Guelfe: the Italian Branch, from his second 

This William was younger brother of Henry, who w^as father 
of Augustus, ancestor of the line of Brunswic- Wolfenhuttel. 
Henry and George were sons of Ernest I. Duke of Zell, 
who died 1546, by Sophia, daughter of Henry, Duke of Mec- 
lenbourg. 

Henry, Duk^ of Lunebourg, was father of Ernest I. by 
Marguerite, daughter of Ernest, Elector of Saxony : and died 
1532. 

Otto, the Victorious, was father of Henry j and son of 
Frederic I. Duke of Lunebourg, who died 1478— son of 
Bernard I, Duke of Lunebourg, who died 1464. 2d son 
of Magnus II. surnamed Torquatus, Duke of Lunebourg, 
slain 1373, son of Magnus Debonaire, who died 1368; son of 
Albert II, of Gottingen and Brunswic, who died 1318 5 2d 
son of Albert, le geand, who died 1278 5 son of Otto I. V En- 
fant, Duke of Brunswick and Lunebourg, who died 1252, 
son of William de Lunebourg, who died 1213; 2d son of 
Henry, the Lion, Duke of Saxony, and Bavaria, who died 
1195. 

2 T 



S23 LETTER XIX. 

marriage with Gersende, daughter of Herbert, 
Count de Maine, 

In 1698 Duke Renaud obtained of the Em- 
peror a diploma, to confirm to him the posses- 
sion of Corregio, which had been disputed by 
Gilbert, a descendant of the ancient Sovereigns 
of the Principality. 

On 6th Jan. 1702, he delivered up the For- 
tress of Brescello to the Imperialists, who had 
already entered into the Mirandola. At length 
seeing the French Troops ready to overrun his 
Country, he departed from Modena with his fa- 
mily and his Court, on 30th July; and went to 
establish himself at Bologna, till the storm was 
passed. 

The French, established at Modena, seized 
and confiscated, on the 8th Dec. l/OS, all the 
Revenues of Duke Renaud, under the pretext, 
says Muratori, that his Minister at Vienna, be- 
ing in the Antichamber of the Queen of the Ro- 
mans, had saluted the Archduke Charles, after- 
wards declared King of the Romans, and made 
his Compliments to him. 

The unfortunate Duke was not better treated 



LETTER XIX. 324 

by the Imperialists, whose bad conduct had for- 
ced him to abandon them. On the night of the 
19th or 20th of Nov. 17065 they made the as- 
sault of the Citv of Modena. The French, who 
after the breach was forced, were not active in 
gaining the Castle, were massacred in the heat 
of the capture. 

The following year, while the imperialists 
pressed the Siege of the Citadel of Modena, 
Duke Renaud arrived from Bologna, on Jan. 
31st, and 7th Feb. following, engaged the Gover- 
nor to give up the Place, notwithstanding the 
orders he had received to defend it to the last 
extremity; and notwithstanding the menaces 
which had been cast upon him, if he should 
have the negligence to give it up. This was 
done by Chevalier Folard, notwithstanding the 
refusal of all the other officers to sign the Capi- 
tulation, and noth withstanding the indignation 
of the Garrison. 

The French should have gone out by the 
Breach; but as there was none, one was made. 
When this labour was finished, a thousand Be- 
sieged marched out in the presence of six hundred 



325 LETTER XIX. 

Besiegers! This affair ended by a Pension of 
6000 livres granted to the Governor. 

In 17085 ^^ event occurred_, which seemed to 
open to the Duke of Modena, a way to re-enter 
npon the other inheritence taken from his ances- 
tors. In May of this year, the Emperor Joseph, 
discontented with Pope Clement XI. sent Troops 
into the Ferrarese, to get possession of Comma- 
chio and its district, as an Imperial Fief usurped 
under the Pontificate of Clement VIII. He ex- 
tended these pretentions to all the Ferrarese. 

Clement XI, unintimidated, caused 20,000 
troops, under the command of Count Marsigli, to 
march against the Imperialist, who had already 
made themselves Masters of Commachio and 
other places. But on the 15th Jan. of the fol- 
lowing year he made a Treaty of Peace with the 
Emperor, which contained an article that the 
differences between the Pope and the Duke of 
Modena should be submitted to arbitration; and 
that Commachio should remain in the Emperor s 
hands, till it was otherwise agreed on ; and that 
Commissioners should be named on one side and 



LETTER XIX. 



326 



on the other to regulate the pretensions of his 
Imperial Majesty upon the Fief. 

"The Duke of Modena could not disguise 
from himself" sa^s Mably "that uotwithstand- 
ing all that was pretended to be stipulated in his 
favour, his interests were sacrificed to the avidity 
o^ Joseph; and that this Prince only sought to 
cover his usurpation under the honourable name 
of a Sequestration. The Duke therefore pro- 
tested against the Treaty of 1709." 

At the commencement of 1725, Pope Bene- 
dict XIII, obtained of the Emperor Charles VI. 
the restitution of Commachio. 

In 1710, the Emperor, to punish Francis-Ma- 
rie Pico, Duke of Mirandola, for having taken 
the part of France and Spain, confiscated his 
Duchy, and the Marquisate of Concordia, and 
put them to public sale, without regard to the 
well-founded pretensions of the House of To- 
relli. 

In May the Duke of Modena made this ac- 
quisition for 200,000 pistoles. 

On 28th Sep. 1710 he lost his Duchess, Char- 
lotte Felicite^ who died at Modena, 



327 LETTER XIX. 

In 1714 he was again obliged to retire to 
Bologna, after the French and the Spaniards had 
possessed themselves of his estates in the War 
which they made with the Emperor, 

In May 1736 the Enemy having evacuated 
the Duchy of Modena, the Duke re-entered the 
end of the same year. In October following he 
received from the Emperor Charles VI, the in- 
vestiture of the County of Novellara, vacant by 
the death of the last Count, Philip de Gonzagua 
dead without issue. 

Duke Renaud now fell sick; and died 26th 
of the same month (May 1736) aged 81; leaving 
one son, and three daughters; 1. Francis-Ma- 
rie III. 2. Benedicta-Ernesta, died unmarried 
19th Sep. 1777* 3. Amelia-Josephine. 4- Hen- 
rietta-Maria, married 1st on Feb. 5 th 1728, An- 
thony, Duke of Parma, s. p. 2dly in 1740, Leo- 
pold, Prince of Hesse-Darmstadt, who died in 
1764, and whom she survived till 1777- 

Francis-Marie III. only son of Duke Re- 
naud by Charlotte Felicite, of Brunswick, was 
born 2d July 1698; and married on 21st June 
1720, Charlotte-Aglae, daughter of Philip, Duke 



LETTER XIX. 328 

of Orleans, Regent of France, who died in 1736. 
was at that time in Hungary, serving in the 
Array of the Emperor against the Turks. At 
the termination of the Campaign, he came to 
Vienna, on Nov. 1st, and was here named by the 
Emperor, General of his Artillery. On 4th Dec. 
following, he arrived in his Capital, where he 
received magnificently, in 173f); the Grand Duke 
Francis of Lorraine; and his Consort, Maria- 
Theresa, who were on a visit to their Estates in 
Tuscany. 

In 1742, pressed on one side by the Austrians, 
and on the other, by the Spaniards, in the War 
then renewed between the Houses of Austria and 
Bourbon; the Duke of Modena took the part of 
neutrality; but the Austrians demanded that he 
should declare himself for them. On his refusal 
the King of Sardinia, the ally of the Queen of 
Hungary, entered at the head of an Army, into 
the States of Modena, 

The Duke then quitted his Palace of Sassu- 
olo, where he was with his Court ; and retired 
on June 6th, (1742) to Ferrara, whence he im- 
mediately passsed to Venice. 



329 LETTER XIX. 

The City of Modena surrendered itself to the 
Allies^ without resistance, but the Citadel de- 
fended itself with vigour under the orders of 
General Paludi; and did not capitulate till the 
28th of the same month. 

The hostilities of the Allies now obliged the 
Duke to declare himself for the House of Bour- 
bon. In 1743 the King of Spain appointed him 
General in Chief of his Troops in Italy. The 
Duke on his arrival at Rimini, where the army 
of the Count de Gages was stationed, took upon 
himself this charge on the 9th of May. In Nov. 
following he broke up his Camp at Rimini, before 
the Army of Count Lobknowitz; and turned to 
the side of Naples. On Aug. 1 1th of the follow- 
ing year a detachment of the Austrians surprized 
the King of Sicily and the Duke of Modena at 
Veletri. But these Princes, having rallied their 
Troops, who had taken flight, fell upon the ene- 
my, who only occupied themselves in pillaging 
the City, and putting to flight the troops who 
had escaped the first fury of the soldiers. 

On Dec. 29th of the same year, Maria-The- 
resa-Felicit^, daughter of the Duke and Duchess 



LETTER XIX. 330 

of Modenaj born 6th of Oct. 1726^ was married 
at Versailles to Louis- John -Marie de Bourbon^ 
Duke of Penthievre. 

On 24th April 1745, the Duke of Modena, 
having passed the Panaro, entered into the Car- 
fagnana, a Province of his Estates occupied by 
the Allies, and possessed himself of Castel-Nuo- 
vo ; and afterwards of Fort Mont- Alfonso. The 
taking of these places facilitated to him the re- 
union of his Army with that of the Infant Don 
Philip, whom he rejoined, in effect, in the State 
of Genoa, in the month of May following. 

On the night of the 7th or 8th of August the 
Duke opened the trenches before Tortona, which 
he forced to capitulate on Sep. 3d, after a vigo- 
rous defence. 

On the night of the 21st or 22d of the same 
month he entered with a detachment, by an 
Aqueduct, into Pavia, of which he rendered him- 
self master. 

In 1746, Las Minas having come into Italy, 
with the patent of General, sent on the part of 
Ferdinand, the new King of Spain, the Infant 
Don Philip and the Duke of Modena, seeing 



331 LETTER XIX. 

that he would not acknowledge their authority 
but in appearance ; and that he acted despotic- 
ally, following secret orders with which he was 
furnished, took the resolution to retire into Pro- 
vence. 

In 1748 the Duke of Modena was re-esta- 
blished in his States by the Peace of Aix-la-Cha- 
pelle. The following year he made a journey to 
England; and arrived in London on 19th April. 
He departed on June 1st following; and went 
to Cologne^ wbence the next day, taking the 
route by Francfort and the Tyrol, he made his 
entry at Venice on the 31st of August; and at 
length, after an absence of seven years, entered 
Modena, 28th Sep. 17^2; and was received with 
the most distinguished marks of joy. 

In Dec. 1753, the Empress- Queen, having 
named her second son the Archduke Peter-Leo- 
pold Governor of all the Countries she possessed 
in Lombardy, sent to the Duke of Modena the 
Patent of Vice - Governor of these Countries. 
The Prince, in consequence, arrived at Milan 
9th Jan. 1754; and the next day took possession 
of the Government in the name of the Archduke. 



LETTER XIX. 332 

Having left this City Feb. 4th, he returned to 
it on 22d Aug. following, to resume the adminis- 
tration of the Duchy of Milan. 

On Jan. 19th 1761, died at the age of 60 
years his Duchess Charlotte -Aglae d' Orleans, 
whom he married on 21st June 1/20. 

The Duke survived her nineteen years; and 
ended his career at Varese, 23d Feb. 178Q, at 
the age of 82 years, leaving by this marriage one 
son, Hercules-Ren and; and two daughters, Ma- 
thilda^ born 7th Feb. 1729, living 1785; and 
Marie-Fortunee, born 24th Nov. 1731, married 
27th Feb. 1759, to Louis -Francis -Joseph de 
Bourbon, Count de la Marche, afterwards Prince 
of Conti. 

Hercules- Renaud, Duke of Modena, 
(only son and heir of Francis- Marie,) born 22d 
Nov. 1727- succeeded in 17^0, to the States of 
Modena, Reggio, and Mirandola. On 29th Sep. 
1741, he married Maria -Theresa, daughter of 
Alberic II. Cibo-Malespina,^ Duke of Massa, 

* This family were descended from Pope Innocent VIII. 
(Jean-Baptiste-CiBo) who died 1492. His son Tkancis 
CiBo was Count of Aquillara^ and FerentillOj and died aged 



333 LETTER XIX. 

Prince of Carrara, and last branch of the male 
line of this ancient family. She died at Reggio, 
26th Dec. 1790, and was interred in the Church 
of the Holy Virgin, called Delia Ghiaia, 

70^ having married Magdalena daughter of Lorenzo de Me- 
dicis. 

His son Lorenzo Cibo^ Count of Ferentillo, and first 
Marquis of Massa died 1546, aged 58^ having niarried Ricor- 
da Malaspina, daughter and heir of Alberic, Marquis of 
Massa, and Carrara. 

His son Alberic I. Cibo, was created Prince of MassA 
by the Emperor Maximilian I. and died ]623, aged 96, By 
his first wife Elizabeth de Rovere, daughter of Francis-Maria 
Duke of Urbino, he was father of 

Alderamo Cibo, who died before his father, 1608^ leav- 
ing by Marfisa d' Este, 

Carlo T. Cibo, Prince of Massa, and Marquis of Car- 
rara, who died 166*2. He left issue by Brigita Spinola, 

Alberico IL Cibo first Duke of Massa, and Prince of 
Carrara, who died 1690, leaving by Fulvia Pico, daughter of 
Alexander I. Duke of Mirandola. 

Carlo II. Cibo, Duke of Massa, and Prince of Carrara 
who died I7IO. His wife was Camilla, daughter of Camillo. 
Prince of St. Martino. 

His eldest son Alberico III. Cibo, Duke of Massa, and 
Prince of Carrara, died 1715, and was succeeded by his 
brother 

Alderamo, Duke of Massa, and Prince of Carrara, 
who died 1731. His wife was Ricarda, daughter of Camil- 
lo II. Count of Novellara. 



LETTER XIX. 334 

In 179^ the Victories obtained in Piedmont 
by the Armies of France^ under the orders of 
General Napoleon Bonaparte, forced Duke Her- 
cules III. to determine to quit his States, which 
were threatened with an irruption on the part of 
the enemy. 

He quitted Modena, with his sister, the Prin- 
cess Mathilda, on the Evening of May 7th 1796> 
to the great regret of his subjects ; and retired 
to Venice; having named, before his departure, 
a Regency, at the head of which was the Mar- 
quis Girard Rangone. To this Regency the 
Duke confided the government of his dominions. 
A little after a deputation was sent to the Gene- 
ral in Chief, who was at Placenza; and he re- 
quired a great contribution to be paid to the 
French Army; and an Embassy to be sent to 
the Directory of the Republic at Paris, to treat 
of a Peace with them. 

The Count of San-Romano, named to this 
difficult mission, departed immediately accompa- 
nied by the Professor John-Baptist Venturi, and 
two Secretaries: but all these proceedings went 
for nothing: and the French Troops took hos- 



335 LETTER XIX. 

tile occup at ion of Modena on the evening of 
Oct. 6th 1796. 

In this year there was assembled at Reggie, 
by order of Bonaparte, a Congress composed of 
Cispadane Italians ; and on 27th Dec. it decreed 
the unity and indivisibility of the Cispadane Re- 
publiCy to which these provinces were joined : 
but only for a short time; for Bonaparte by his 
decree of 27th May, 1797? detached them from 
the Cispadane; and united them to the new 
Cisalpine Republic ; which had Milan for its 
Capital. 

A little time after the Treaty of Leoben, war 
being renewed, the fate of Arms entirely changed 
in Italy; and on 30th April 1799, the Germans 
penetrated on the side of Parma. On 4th May 
of the same year the Austrians occupied Modena, 
where a Regency was provisionally established, 
which published, on 13th May new regulations 
for administering the Estates of the House of 
Este. 

But the French Army, which remained in 
the Kingdom of Naples, commanded by General 
Macdonald, approached by forced marches to 



LETTER XIX. 336 

Modena, to come to the succour of the Grand 
Army encamped near the Po. A body of Aus- 
trians, under the orders of General Ott, opposed 
itself to their passage through these States, with 
the sole view of retarding their march. In effect 
the French, having on the evening of 11th of 
June 1799 given the signal of an attack upon the 
ramparts of Modena, they put it into execution 
the day after, and the iVustrians sustained it 
teebly for some time ; after which they abandon- 
ed the City to the French, who entered it, and 
caused much destruction. 

The German Corps retired to Placenza, 
where it rejoined the Army of the General in 
Chief Melas, aud that of the Russian General 
Suwarrow, who were watching the French. 
These last were beat at Trebia, on 19th June; 
and were obliged to retire, on the 24th in a bad 
condition, upon Reggio, and Modena. Thence 
they retired into Tuscany, always closely pursued 
by the Austrian General Klenau, who, on the 
25th, occupied Modena. 

These provinces then returned under the 
dominion of Duke Hercules, who named a Re- 



337 LETTER XIX. 

gency, over which presided the Imperial Com- 
missary, Count Querrieri of Mantua. 

But the Duke continued his residence at Tre- 
viso; for he perceived that the affairs of Italy 
were not yet settled. 

In effect the Battle of Marengo, gained by 
the French in June 1800 rendered them again 
Masters of all Lombardy, and the contigious 
Provinces. 

The Conquerors established the Government 
of the Cisalpine Republic at Modena as well as 
at Reggio; a government which subsisted till* 
the epoch of the Foundation of the Kingdom of 
Italy; of which these States formed two De- 
partments : one named, of Panaro, having for its 
chief City, Modena; the other of Crosfolo, hav- 
ing for its chief City, Reggio. 

When the City of Venice was threatened, 
and afterwards occupied by the French Arms, 
Duke Hercules retired to Treviso, with his sis- 
ter Mathilda. He lived exiled from his States 
till 1803, when after a long illness sustained 
with Christian resignation, he died the night of 
the 13th or 14th of October, aged 7b years, 10 



LETTER XIX. 338 

months, and 24 days; and was buried in the 
Church of the Capuchins of that City. In I816 
the Body was transported to Modena; and de- 
posited in a tomb in the Cathedral Church ac- 
cording to the orders of his Will. 

Here ended the male line of the Italian branch 
of the very ancient and illustrious House of Este. 
In the same month the Princess Mathilda 
died at Treviso: and in the following month, her 
sister, the Princess Fortunee, widow of the Prince 
de Bourbon - Conti, terminated her days at Ve- 
nice. 

Marie-Beatrix d'Este, only daughter and 
heir of the last Duke, by Marie-Therese de Cibo 
Malespina, succeeded her Mother, on 26th Dec. 
1790, in the Principalities of Massa and Carrara. 

On 15th Oct. 177 1 i this Princess married the 
Archduke Ferdinand of Austria, younger son 
of the Emperor Francis I. and of Maria-Theresa: 
and carried to him her rights of inheritance upon 
Modena, Reggio, and Mirandola. 

The Events of the war had forced the late 
Duke to exchange the States of Modena for Bris- 
gaw and Ortenau in conformity to the provisions 

'Z X 



339 LETTER XIX. 

of the Peace of Luneville of 1801. But the 
Duke, not choosing to take possession of these 
Provinces, made a cession of them to his son-in- 
law, the Archduke Ferdinand, who preserved the 
Sovereignty till 1805, when they passed to the 
Grand-Diike of Baden. 

The Archduke Ferdinand died 24th Decem- 
ber 1806, leaving four sons, and three daughters. 
Francis IV. (eldest son of Marie -Beatrix 
d'Este by the Archduke Ferdinand) born 6th 
Oct. 1779^ was called to the Duchy of Modena 
in 1814. 

At this epoch the affairs of Europe changed 
their face. The Neapolitan Troops, under the 
orders of Murat, then King of Naples, appeared, 
on 21st Jan. without seeming to assume an hos- 
tile character. But in a few days there arrived 
two small Corps, one Austrian, and one English, 
commanded by General Nugent. * These joined 
themselves to the Neapolitan Troops ; and com- 
menced hostilities against the Army of the King- 
dom of Italy. 

* The same, who was lately Commander in Chief at 
Naples, till removed by the Revolution of July 6th 1820. 



LETTER XIX. 340 

On 7^^ ^^b. General Nugent published a 
Proclamation^ by which he delivered up these 
States to the legitimate successor, Francis IV, 
Archduke of Austria, eldest son of Ferdinand, 
Archduke of Austria, deceased, and of the Arch- 
duchess, Marie -Beatrix d'Este, sole surviving 
Branch of the ancient family of Este, 

On 14th July, 1814, the new Sovereign 
Francis IV. entered solemnly into Modena, ac- 
companied by his Consort, Marie -Beatrix -Vic- 
toire, daughter of the King of Sardinia; and 
followed by Prince Maximilian d'Este, Archduke 
of Austria, his Brother. This gave the greatest 
joy among all ranks of the Citizens, who thus 
saw their wishes accomplished. 

The tranquillity, which had now commenced 
in Italy, was disturbed in the following year, 
1815; and Modena was again enveloped in the 
common evils ; from which however it was soon 
relieved by the activity which its Sovereign took 
in military affairs. 

On 4th April 1815, the Army of Murat pre- 
sented itself before the ramparts of Modena, then 
guarded only by a Corps of German Infantry ; 



341 LETTER XIX. 

and a few Cavalry under the orders of the Aus- 
trian General Bianchi. The Neapolitan Forces 
were much more considerable, though badly com- 
manded ; and the Duke of Modena judged it 
proper to withdraw himself for a little time from 
the Capital: and therefore went to Mantua, whi- 
ther he was preceded some days by the Archduke 
Maximilian, who went immediately into Austria, 
to accelerate the succours destined for the Ger- 
man Army in Italy. 

The Archduchess had already gone some 
days before to Mantua, while all the family trans- 
ported itself to Venice. 

But the Austrian Troops, being already on 
the road, very quickly arrived, after some partial 
combats, which they sustained with the enemy; 
and in which the last were always beaten. 

On the night of the llth or 12th of April, 
the Neapolitan Division, preceded by King Mu- 
rat, quitted Modena, which was entirely relieved 
by seeing the next morning Duke Francis arrive 
at the head of a Corps of Hungarian Cavalry. 

This second Entry of the Prince was an 
epoch for his subjects more joyous than the first. 



LETTER XIX. 342 

when they saw themselves delivered from the im- 
minent danger of falling into the hands of Stran- 
gers. And all hastened to testify their delight 
at a return so prompt, as well as so desirable. 

The victories gained by the Germans over 
the Army of Naples; Mhich in a few days was 
constrained to quit the States of the Holy See, 
always closely pursued by the Austrians^ encou- 
raged the Pope to return anew to Rome, whence 
he had fled a second time, when the Neapolitan 
Troops approached his Capital. He took the 
the route of Tuscany, and Genoa : but in return- 
ing, he honoured, for a fourth time, the City of 
MoDENA with his presence; and arrived there on 
24th May 1815. He was received at the Gates 
of the City by the reigning Duke, and remained 
there till the 27th of the same month. 

The present Duke has issue. 



a43 



LETTER XX. 



J^fmatfe^ on tijc ^nb\nt^ of if)t (a^t 2etterg=r='fj^i^torg= 
3t3i6liogt:apl)j)=--=^ublic €agte. 



Naples, bth August 1820. 

1 HAVE been induced in my former Letters to 
give some account of the Sovereigns of three of 
the chief of the Petty States of Italy: of Milan,* 
the most considerable Principality of Lombardy; 

*I have said nothing of the Literary history of Milan, 
which I ought to have a little enlarged upon. Like all the 
great Cities of Italy, it has copious and laborious Works, 
dedicated to the record of the Lives and Writings of its learn- 
ed Men j especially Philippi Argelati Bononiensis Bibliotheca 
Scriptorum Mediolanensium. Two splendid Folio Volumes, 
Milan J 1745. Among these may be mentioned Andreas AHc- 
atus, vrell-known to the English for his Emblems : and Car- 
dan, the Physician, for whom see No I. of the Retrospective 
Review. 



LETTER XX. 344 

of Parma -f" and of Modena. Whoever is curi- 
ous about the History of Europe in the XlVth 
XVth XVIth and XVI I th Centuries^ must wish 
to have a clear understanding of the Viscontis, 
the Sforzas^ the Farneses, and the Estes. Nume- 
rous as are the accounts of them to be found in 
the Volumes of learned and well-furnished Libra- 
ries^ they do not often occur in such Books, as 
are at present in general circulation in England. 

In truth, though Bibliography is a study, 
which may be very much abused, and is too often 
the rage of a Fool with a long memory^ yet he, 
who is not tolerably well versed in the solid 
parts of this study, must be content, in all the 
literary departments, of which the fruit is to be 
derived from the collected wisdom of ages, con- 
tinually to waste his labour on what has been 
already done to his hands; and to be blind to a 
thousand lights, which, if accessible, he will not 
be forgiven for having neglected. 

f Cristoforo Poggiali, Librarian of the Royal Library at 
Placenza, wrote, Memorie per la Storia Letter aria di Piacenza. 
2 vols 4to. Piacenza, 1789. 



345 LETTER XX. 

Thus soundly applied, it teaches us a just 
humility by the opportunity of comparison ; and, 
though a learned man may not be a man of 
genius, or talent, yet talent and genius can ad- 
vance but a little way without learning. 

A Nation, which has passed its highest point 
of Literary vigour and splendor is apt to mistake 
superficiality for taste; and to call whatever is 
solid or copious, dull. They like what requires 
little attention, and still less reflection : a pert 
joke ; a gaudy metaphor ; an oracular sneer I 
Some short and piquant remark, Avhich may not 
puzzle the understanding, or overload the me- 
mory; but may be easily borrowed; carried away; 
and form a bon-mot for conversation! Some- 
thing, which boldly takes part with vulgar feel- 
ings! Something which, as in some former ages 
it was the fashion to overrate the claims of lite- 
rature, panders to the mean passions of the pub- 
lic of the present day by degrading and debasing 
them ! Something, which glories in coming back 
to a belief in first appearances which treats what- 
ever is taken on the authority of the Wise as 
prejudice: which rejects every thing profound, 



LETTER XX. 346 

as curious and useless subtlety: which relies on 
the unborrowed and unprompted force of its own 
understanding; and believes that real illumina- 
tion, and sound learning, have risen up for the 
first time in the Nineteenth Century ! 

A Book to please such tastes may easily be 
written by any practised Author, who will con- 
descend to apply a very small degree of ingenuity 
in the exercise of the necessary Charlatanism! 
The learned John Burchard Menckenius (who 
died 1732, set. 58,) wrote a Book De Charlate- 
neria Eruditorum.^ This, I believe, was first 

* In the Charlatanism of Dedications, the Author speaks 
of our Thomas Fuller, the author of the Worthies ; the Church 
History, 8^c. * '^ Alii, ut Thomas Fullerus, celebratissimus 
Historicus Anglus, libros suos plurimis voluminibus parti- 
untur, singulisque singulos praeponunt Principes aut Opti- 
mates, a quibus lucelli quippiam aucupantur." p. 63. 

The author speaks of the vain collectors of Books, in the 
same manner as, it is now the fashion to speak, as if it was 
a discovery! 

Ad eos pergo, qui, cum ipsi nihil habeant, quod prodant, 
\e\ poiliceantur, satis tamen se tueri posse putant nomen eru- 
diti, si cunctas suas facultates dilapidantes, quicquid ubique 
prodeat librorum, quos nee legunt quidem unquam, nee si 
legant, intelligunt, avidissime corradant totosque monies con- 
gerant, quae Ion go ordine velut in armamentariis disposita , 

Y 2 



347 LETTER XX. 

published at Amsterdam, in 1716. I have the 
6th edition, published at Naples, 1786. 8vo. 

But the mode and form of Charlatanism 
necessarily varies with the Age : it must folio vi^ 
the fashions and prejudices of the day. At the 
commencement of the Seventeenth Century, Ser- 
mons and Disquisitions were loaded with endless 
quotations from the Classics and Fathers. Every 
thing was proved by authority: Now every thing 
is proved, by what is called reason ! 

Books^ like assortments of goods, are made 
for the sole purpose of pleasing the public taste : 

multoque auro ac purpura distincta aliquoties per diem hila- 
rem vultu adspectant, amicisque ac clientibus suis identidem 
ad nauseam usque demonstrant." 

The Neapolitan Editor adds in a Note the following 
French Extract : 

"De toutes les occupations une des plus vaines c'est sans 
doute celle de faire une Biblotheqne, pour ne s'en servir ja- 
mais. II est vrai, que c'est un meuble qui pare une chambre 
de meme que les porcellaines, les tables, les peintures, les ta- 
pisseries. Dons. . . . ne lit, et ne lira jamais j mais il a du 
bien. ... II achete des livres, les fait relier bien propreraent, 
forme une nombreuse Bibliotheque. A certain jour, a certaine 
heure, une fois le mois, il fait placer sor fauteuil vis a vis de 
ces beaux livres 3 et \k illes contemple.. . Apres quoi il se retire 
toujours ignorant, mais fort satisfait d'avoir vu des Livres. "&*^ 
F. Rejl. Mor, Sat. et Com. p. 35, seq. 



LETTER XX. 348 

not to lead it! Not their learning, but their nes- 
cience^ must be consulted ! The pages mast be 
as light as their understandings ; and as fashion- 
ably devoid of laborious discussion! The tone of 
fashionable society must be adopted : the current 
topics must be just touched upon; a piquant thing 
on the most trifling and insignificant part of them 
must be said — and then away to something else ! 
Politics may be touched: — but touched with a 
smile^ and a sneer; as if every thing old was the 
abuse of the rights of the Many, for the gratifi- 
cation of the Few; and as if the present Epoch 
alone had freed our judgments from prejudice! 

Whether we are in any respect;— either in 
genius, taste, or learning, advanced beyond our 
ancestors , may at least be strongly doubted ! 
Whether in Criticism, that Art in Avhich we are 
supposed to have made the most rapid progress, 
we have effected any sound and just improve- 
ment, is a question much less easy to determine, 
than is supposed. It is true, we have increased 
tenfold in severity: but I doubt, if there be much 
sound policy in turning out Authors, to be bated 
like wild-beasts, for the public entertainment! to 



349 LETTER XX. 

gratify the worst malignities of a literature-hating 
Mob!* 

I know^ that in these our days other motives 
than a regard to the cause of Literature, real or 
pretended, have been the main springs in the 
propagation of Literary Judgments. The dis- 
semination of political Opinions ; the advocating 
the cause of a Party has been the prime purpose 
of the principal British Journals of the XlXth 
Century. Literary merit, or demerit, has been 

* But here again there is perhaps nothing new : In the 
Notes to Menckenius I find this passage. 

^'In hunc censum (veritatem non dicendi) referendi sunt 
multi Ephemeridum Scriptores, qui sine uUo aut judicio aut 
delectu excerpta compilare, et superfluis suis insulsisque ali- 
eni laboris, sive censuris, sive panegyricis mercedem men- 
struani promereri soliti sunt. 

Alii id curant tantum, ut sues ipsi libellos eosque, qui ex 
offieina Typographi sui prodeant, extoUant^ ceteros omnes 
praestantissimos licet, carpant et sugillant, quo id consequi- 
tur, ut Autores velint nollnt, sua scripta offerant gratis Cen- 
soribus illis ut vel levi saltern censura afficiantur, vel indicta 
certe maneant. Ita sunt, qui J Clericuni accusant, quod nuUo 
alio fine tot annis scripserit suas Ephemerides, quam ut scrip- 
tis suis digne recensendis ac vindicandis, aliorum vero, quibus 
male vellet, carpendis locum faceret." pp. 187. 188. 



LETTER XX. 350 

therefore made a consideration subordinate to 
these views. 

The National Reading has therefore been 
confined to a few Books : and those Books have 
become the Masters of the Public mind. Indi- 
viduals are scarcely ever strong enough to face 
them. One gigantic mind did so; and con- 
quered ! 

But the only proper reference, which the 
subject of Literary Criticism has to these Letters, 
is the manner of writing Accounts of Travels ; 
and the objects of the particular Travellers curio- 
sity. Some go in search of the Arts ; some, of 
Literature ; some, of Society and Manners ; some, 
of the face of Nature ; some, of natural Science ; 
and some, of political institutions. But without 
particular opportunity, to how little advantage 
can most, (if any,) of these be pursued? 

What that is worth relating can a superficial 
Connoiseur, always in motion, tell of pictures, 
and sculptures, and buildings ? Can we by pass- 
ing a night, a day, or a week at an Hotel, guess 
at the political character of the people, among 
whom it is placed ? Can we guess at the evils 



351 LETTER XX. 

that grind them; can we prognosticate the chan- 
ges, that would make them happy? 

Then as to society and manners, — a man 
like Dr. Moore, travelling with a Duke of Ha- 
milton, a British nobleman, of the highest rank, 
and of an historical name, might have an oppor- 
tunity of seeing them internally ; and describing 
them with exactness ! but what proud spirit, to 
whom it is not so easy, will come with crouching 
introductions ; and wait the mercy of whim and 
prejudice; neglect and insult? 

The access perhaps to Literati is not so diffi- 
cult — at least to a busy man, \^^o can condes- 
cend to solicit introductions ! And the scenes of 
Nature are open to all! 

^' You cannot shut the windows of the sky, 
Through which Aurora shews her opening face." * 

Little incidents and anecdotes, which shew 
traits of National character, are much sought 
after and praised! But it too often happens, that 
these are traits of the mere surface of character, 
and into the bargain,— of that portion of society, 
about which little interest can be felt. 

* Thompson's Castle of Indolence. 



LETTER XX. 352 

As few writers of Travels therefore either 
know how to select proper topics, or have the 
talents, the learning, or the opportunities to sup- 
ply themselves with the proper materials for the 
due treatment of those topics, few Books in this 
department are of any permanent value; or even 
of any momentary interest, except to vulgar and 
uncultivated curiosity. 

More than forty years have elapsed, since 
Coxe's Tour into Switzerland first appeared. It 
still retains its reputation ;— and justly. This ari- 
ses from the sound and useful matter of which it 
is formed. The learned Author's mind was 
directed to whatever was worthy of notice in sce- 
nery, natural curiosities, history, politics, biogra- 
phy, literature, geography, statistics. His cha- 
racter, introductions, address, curiosity, activity, 
and spirits introduced him every where to the 
most distinguished local Literati: and from them, 
or with their aid, he learned, or was directed to 
the means of learning, whatever it was most de- 
sirable for his purpose to know, on the numerous 
topics which the enquiries of his comprehensive 
and well-stocked mind embraced. 



353 LETTER XX. 

Matter thus widely gathered; then well-sift- 
ed^ admitted with all the guards of a well pre- 
pared and long-instructed judgment, and told 
with the skill and precision of a Scholar, must 
comprehend what is beyond the reach of the in- 
dividual imparters of the separate portions. Each 
Local Man of Letters might have been more ex- 
act, and more profound, as he would have been 
more original, in his own particular sphere. 
But in him the combination would have been 
w^anting. 

It may be also observed, that an observing 
Stranger has some advantages in selecting pecu- 
liar traits of manners or whatever else is uncom- 
mon, over a native, in whom familiarity blunts 
remark. 

Coxe's Tour therefore has lost little of its 
value from Time. The sterling ore of the mat- 
ter preserves it: and though it has been distilled, 
and hashed up into an hundred subsequent works, 
there is always a freshness in the original relator, 
which literary piracy cannot successfully coun- 
terfeit ! 

Whenever therefore a Traveller with all the 



LETTER XX. 354 

qualifications of Coxe, including his industry 
and address, shall arise, he may make a valuable 
addition to literature, and to knowledge. But 
how much the greater part of volumes of Travels 
are pert and offensive trifles, worse than waste 
paper. 

An unfortunate opinion prevails, that a man 
without literary habits, or even without literary 
talents, may be able to produce an agreeable, if 
not an useful Book of Travels! — How can he 
get the information? — What substitute can he 
produce for the want of it ? — If a man of genius, 
or even of literature alone is deficient in the 
intelligence, which ought to be the first ingre- 
dient of such Works, still by his general opi- 
nions, by his taste, by his style, by his very 
authority, he may make an agreeable and in- 
structive Book! 



2 Z 



355 



CONCLUDING LETTEF 



Geneva, Sth February, i88«. 

As it has been resolved that the communication 
to the Public of my Letters from the Conti- 
nent shall close here, a desire has risen in my 
mind since yesterday to give here a few parting 
words. 

How far my Printer has conducted the read- 
er, I know not: probably not beyond Bologna; 
through which we passed for the first time about 
the 23d of October 18 19. 

We remained at Florence till the end of April 
1820; then having spent nearly three weeks at 
Leghorn, arrived at Naples, by sea, the end of 
May. 

Here we remained till the 8th or 10th of Dec. 
—reached Rome in the evening of the fourth 
day, after a perilous escape from the Brigands; 



LETTER XXI. 356 

Staid there till 7th of April 1821 ; thence passed 
back to Florence; and by Bologna, Ferrara, Ro- 
vigo, and Padua, to Venice ; which City we left 
again on the fifth day. 

We now returned through Padua, Vicenza, 
Brescia, and Bergamo, to Milan, where we rested 
only one day. 

By Vercelli and Novara we came to Turin; 
and passing the Alps again by Mont Cents, reach- 
ed Geneva a second time on 12th May, 1821 

It was curious to have an opportunity of ob- 
serving the short reign of the Carbonari govern- 
ment at Naples. 

It was not less so to have one's ears every 
moment assailed by the cunning and deep-plan- 
ned reports, framed of utter invention, which 
thousands of emissaries were propagating dur- 
ing the passage of the Austrians round the walls 
of Rome in March 1821 ; and which English 
credulity repeated with untired and undestruc- 
tible eagerness. It would have taught to me, if 
I had not known before, of what stuff revolutions 
were made. I wrote privately to England my 
observations and opinions; but my intelligence 



357 LETTER XXr. 

was not palatable ; and therefore few would give 
credit to it. 

What astonished me was the utter want of 
accurate information of the English Newspapers 
on both sides, at this time. The opposition Papers 
naturally shut their ears to that, which they did 
not wish. But the Government Papers were 
equally ignorant. When I asked some of my 
private correspondents why they did not give a 
hint of what I wrote to them, so contrary to the 
current news, they answered ; '^ why, it was dis- 
agreeable to people ; and they did not like to hear 
it!'' Thus^ "Qui vult decipi, decipiatur!" 

The last Letter of those printed is probably 
one of those written from Naples in August 1820. 
Seventeen eventful months have since passed. 1 
could not crowd all that I have observed, and all 
that I have learned since that time into half a 
dozen thick volumes! I do not assume that the 
matter of such volumes would have much hope 
of being to the public taste. I should have been 
glad however, if I had had sufficient encourage- 
ment to fix them upon paper. Perhaps it would 



LETTER XXI. 358 

have given me a stimulus to embody many things, 
which are yet undeveh^ped even to myself! 

Let it go ! I have occupation enough with- 
out the task of these Letters! And it cannot be 
denied, that the Public have a right to choose, 
and to carve for themselves. I wish they did do 
this! but, alas, they choose and carve according 
to the dictates of certain Reviewers; under the 
dictates of certain Booksellers! While this is 
the case, all taste will he mercenary ; or at best 
capricious! All opinions will be adapted to some 
temporary purpose. And literature, of which it 
was formerly the highest praise to exalt us above 
the arhitrium popidaris aurce, becomes its most 
entire and most unresisting victim. 

It is said, that the Mob always takes the tone 
of a qualified leader! — It takes the tone in gene- 
ral, of some leader! but is he always, or com- 
monly, a qualified leader? Sometimes he is a 
sprig of fashion ! Sometimes he is at the head of 
a political faction ! Sometimes he is a publish- 
er s hireling, paid to set off his employer's goods! 
Sometimes he is in the pay, or under the patro- 
nage of some overweening, upstart, presumptuous 



593 LETTER XXI. 

Aristocrat; whose assumptions^ whose violences, 
whose intrigues, whose ambitions, and whose im- 
portance, he must guard by every maneuvre, and 
at any sacrifice! Sometimes he is the chief of a 
literary coterie, out of whose pale no merit is to 
be allowed I 

Of all the misfortunes that can happen to 
Literature, the greatest is its entire subjection to 
temporary politics. It is in this latter occupa- 
tion that all the most coarse talents, and most 
vulgar passions of mankind are busied. As it is 
all carried on by a system of intrigue and man- 
agement, and unblushing disregard of all those 
principles of sincerity, plain dealing, and honor, 
which a man in his individual conduct would be 
ashamed to disavow: so, from the instant that 
Literature falls under the same dominion, the 
same rules of acting are applied to it without 
shame or hesitation. It is notorious that Eng- 
lish Literature is now under the direction of the 
two great Political Parties who rule over the 
State. The Law is given at their respective Co- 
teries, or Cabinets. The Author, who by his 
independence has omitted to create any interest 



LETTER XXI. 360 

with one of these Parties, is most punctiliously, 
and with unbroken caution, condemned to neg- 
lect. It would be treason even to mention his 
name. 

But it is quite impossible, that a practical 
Politician, living in the heated and contagious 
temperament of daily contention, should have a 
pure and unvitiated taste in literature ! All his 
opinions must be mixed with so much which is 
adventitious and artificial, that it would be above 
humanity to separate them ! We know also that 
very minor wits make great men among the prac- 
tical politicians. 

All the higher departments of literature lead 
to a tone of mind quite inconsistent with the 
routine of practical affairs. They cannot there- 
fore find a due sympathy in the taste of men so 
employed ! An habit of piquancy, and sarcasm, 
and raillery grows up, which is mistaken for 
solid superiority: and the sensitiveness of genius 
is sacrificed to the flippant jest of a lively com- 
panion. 

All this is exactly what thie multitude, great 
and small, enjoys. Nothing is so hateful to them 



36l 



LETTER XXI. 



as intellectual superiority ; and nothing so de- 
lightful as to pull it down! We are no longer 
to be dazzled by its splendor; and to be blind to 
its faults ! We are to teach the mob to detect 
every weakness with microscopic eye; to analyse 
away its beauties; and to exaggerate its defects 
and errors! to instruct the envious how to sneer; 
and the stupid how to laugh ! 

Hence men come boldly forward as Authors, 
who rely upon their management and influence 
among certain Coteries; and hence those who 
disdain such servitude^ submit to a sullen silence; 
and to close within their own bosoms the ener- 
gies of genius, which might have delighted the 
world! — 

It is ludicrous enough, that Great Britain, 
which in every thing else is becoming extrava- 
gantly democr^atical, is governed in literature by 
two petit and narrow, but imperious, unbending, 

and exclusive Aristocracies! One transcen- 

dant Genius has, indeed, shewn himself above 
them all; and made a law and a dominion to 

himself! In defiance of politics, in defiance 

of personalities, his strength has risen with op- 



LETTER XXI. 362 

pression and laughing his assailants to scorn, he 
has forced the applause he disdained to solicit! 

Till they, who shall take the lead, will trust 
less to their own crude notions and imperfect 
views, and more to what the literature of ages 
has acknowledged as standards of taste, or of 
moral and political truth; till there shall be more 
of individual and independent scholarship, and 
less of Party conspiracy, Literature will continue 
to decline among the British as rapidly as it has 
done in the last twenty years ; and perhaps with 
accelerated velocity. 



FINIS, 



"»^K^«<:>«^^«<->^'^'- 



KENT: 
^xinUti at tjc pcibate i^w^g of Sec ^riorjj -, 

?Y JOHN WARWICK. 



1822. 



i«^: 




>il .' ;' 






■imi 



